<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Whi06Anci" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: Tai-Nui. [Vol. VI]</title>
        <title type="sort">Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: Tai-Nui. [Vol. VI]</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121080" type="organisation">University of Waikato Library</name>
          <name key="name-400664" type="organisation">Waikato Print</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121080" type="organisation">University of Waikato Library</name>
          <name key="name-400665" type="person">Ruth Ivey</name>
          <name key="name-400666" type="person">Christian Murrell</name>
          <name key="name-400667" type="person">Sheree Davidson</name>
          <name key="name-400668" type="person">Michelle Smith</name>
          <name key="name-400669" type="person">David Hills</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-121582" type="organisation">Aptara</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 720 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace>Wellington, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, Whi06Anci</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2007, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2007">2007</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">1099917</idno></publicationStmt>
      <seriesStmt xml:id="seriesStmt-0001">
        <title level="m">
          <name key="name-204323" type="work">The Ancient History of the Maori, his Mythology and Traditions</name>
        </title>
        <idno type="vol">6</idno>
      </seriesStmt>
      <notesStmt>
        <note xml:id="note-0001">Line breaks have only been retained for non-prose elements.</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title>
              <name key="name-400976" type="work">
                <ref target="/downloads/Whi06Anci.pdf">The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: Tai-Nui.</ref>
              </name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p>Volume VI</p>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Wellington:</pubPlace>
            <publisher>George Didsbury, <name key="name-120216" type="organisation">Government Printer</name></publisher>
            <date when="1890">1890</date>
            <!-- <idno type="callNo">Source copy consulted: </idno> -->
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-mads">
          <bibl>NZETC MADS file</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>
            <title>NZETC Subject Headings</title>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
        <language ident="mi">Māori</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000010" type="subject">Historical Māori and Pacific Islands</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-mads">
          <list>
            <item>
              <name key="name-411426" type="ship">Tainui</name>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-10-12T11:51:00">11:51:00, Friday 12 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name key="name-400648" type="person">Jennifer Huber</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-11-13T16:26:13">16:26:13, Tuesday 13 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-11-13T16:26:14">16:26:14, Tuesday 13 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-11-14T12:16:41">12:16:41, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-11-14T12:16:42">12:16:42, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Adding name markup</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-11-14T12:21:49">12:21:49, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-11-14T12:21:49">12:21:49, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-11-14T13:23:52">13:23:52, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-11-14T13:24:41">13:24:41, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-11-14T13:24:59">13:24:59, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-11-14T13:28:21">13:28:21, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-11-14T13:32:14">13:32:14, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-11-14T13:32:50">13:32:50, Wedsnesday 14 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-11-16T11:33:08">11:33:08, Friday 16 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-11-16T11:33:09">11:33:09, Friday 16 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2008-04-15T10:27:53">10:27:53, Tuesday 15 April 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-121584">Jason Darwin</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=1099917 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:50:46">14:50:46, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-28T16:19:28">16:19:28, Friday 28 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <divGen type="toc" rend="div"/>
    </front>
    <group xml:id="t1-g1">
      <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1">
        <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front">
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d1" type="covers">
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="WaikatoLogo">
                <graphic url="WaikatoLogo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="WaikatoLogo-g"/>
                <figDesc>Waikato University Logo</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Whi06AnciTit">
                <graphic url="Whi06AnciTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciTit-g"/>
                <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n1"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-front-d2" type="frontispiece">
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP001a">
                <graphic url="Whi06AnciP001a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP001a-g"/>
                <head><hi rend="c"><name key="name-400085" type="person">Heuheu</name>.</hi><lb/><hi rend="i">Head Chief Of Taupo</hi>.</head>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n2"/>
          <titlePage xml:id="t1-front-d2-d1">
            <docTitle>
              <titlePart type="main"><hi rend="lsc">The</hi><lb/><hi rend="c">Ancient History of<lb/>
the Maori</hi>,<lb/><hi rend="lsc">his<lb/>
Mythology and Traditions</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="c">Tai-Nui</hi></titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline rend="right"><hi rend="lsc">By</hi><lb/><docAuthor><hi rend="c">John White</hi></docAuthor>.</byline>
            <docImprint><hi rend="c">Volume</hi> VI<lb/>
<pubPlace><hi rend="c">Wellington:</hi></pubPlace><lb/>
<hi rend="lsc">By Authority</hi>: <publisher><hi rend="lsc">George Didsbury, Government Printer</hi></publisher>.<lb/>
<docDate when="1890">1890.</docDate><lb/>
[<hi rend="i">All rights reserved</hi>.]</docImprint>
            <pb xml:id="n3"/>
            <epigraph>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>How soon, my child, my thoughts of thee</l>
                  <l>Are partly lost to memory,</l>
                  <l>As now I gaze on flitting clouds</l>
                  <l>That pass o'er yonder distant isle—</l>
                  <l>A lovely isle, the sight of which</l>
                  <l>Calls back the past of all thou wast!</l>
                  <l>But, oh! I left thee in our home,</l>
                  <l>Nor dared to stay and watch</l>
                  <l>For coming crowd of tribes to aid;</l>
                  <l>And now my grief and soliloquy</l>
                  <l>O'ercome me as, at a distance thus,</l>
                  <l>I ponder o'er my people's love and power.</l>
                  <l>Flow on, thou tide [of death]; rise high,</l>
                  <l>And quickly mount to utmost height,</l>
                  <l>And use thy mighty chilling power;</l>
                  <l>But rob the dread of Muri-whenua</l>
                  <l>Now held o'er me by Te Tere.</l>
                  <l>My bird of fame (my child) still lives,</l>
                  <l>And shall with chiefs in council sit,</l>
                  <l>And claim the right to utter all</l>
                  <l>That mind can frame and hand can do,</l>
                  <l>Though chilled by dreadful omens seen in Pleiades.</l>
                  <l>Te-whare-pou-rutu and Nga-ti-awa, all</l>
                  <l>Shall in a host arrive and end my grief,</l>
                  <l>And love gain shall show its power.</l>
                  <byline rend="right">
                    <hi rend="i">Lament chanted by <name key="name-400991" type="person">Te-rau-paraha</name>.</hi>
                  </byline>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </epigraph>
          </titlePage>
          <pb xml:id="n4" n="iii"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-front-d4" type="preface">
            <head><hi rend="c">Preface</hi>.</head>
            <p>I have to acknowledge my indebtedness to <name type="person" key="name-209488">W. T. L. Travers</name>, Esq., F.L.S., and here tender my thanks to him for the permission so generously given to make the extracts from his “<name key="name-134561" type="work">Life and Times of Te Rauparaha</name>” to be found at page 57 of the English portion and page 12 of the Maori portion of this volume.</p>
            <p>To the general reader it may be some satisfaction to be informed that the genealogical tables given herein were to the Maori subjects of the most careful study, and when chanted by the priests in their respective ceremonies were believed to be fraught with the most potent influences. They are divided into three parts. The first division, called Popoa-rengarenga (a genealogy of the gods), was chanted at a gathering of the people for the purpose of mourning at the death and on the occasion of the burial of a person of rank. Food consisting of the octopus (wheke) was made sacred by the priest of highest rank, who waved it over the persons of those who had borne the corpse or had in any way come in contact with it, while he chanted the genealogical chant. It was then presented to the women of supreme rank, to be eaten by them; and no females but those of the family to which the dead belonged could partake of this
<pb xml:id="n5" n="iv"/>
octopus under penalty of death. The second division, called Taki-ura (a genealogy of the ancestors who followed after or were immediately descended from the gods), was chanted by the priests over those who took the dead from their first resting-place, removed all the flesh from the bones, and replaced them in their final resting-place in the caves. The persons employed in each of these cases were deemed unclean, and could neither mix in any way with the people or their friends, nor eat food except such as was put into their mouth by an old sacred woman, until these ceremonies were completed. The third division was called Tua-tangata (genealogy of man), and was chanted by midwives, and by those who were unfortunate in hunting birds or rats or in fishing; it was also chanted each morning before commencing work by parties assembled to plant or to harvest the kumara bulbs.</p>
            <p>As all the names in these genealogies were indices of important events, the chanting of them on their respective occasions provoked inquiry from the younger and explanation by the elder members of the tribe, and thus became an important means of transmitting its history.</p>
            <p>No tribe would have the temerity to recite in public the genealogy of another tribe unless from a desire to provoke feelings of anger, or possibly war, with that tribe.</p>
            <closer>
              <signed rend="right"><hi rend="c"><name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name></hi>.</signed>
              <hi rend="i">Wellington, 30th October, 1889</hi>
            </closer>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n6" n="v"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-front-d5" type="contents">
            <head>
              <hi rend="c">Contents</hi>
            </head>
            <p>
              <table rows="141" cols="2">
                <row>
                  <cell role="label">Chapter.</cell>
                  <cell role="label">Page.</cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>I. <hi rend="c">Of The Various Expeditions Of The Wai-Kato Against The Nga-Ti-Awa And Other Southern Tribes</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n12">1</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Defeat of Wai-kato tribes</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n14">3</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga-ti-tahinga war at Tara-naki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n16">5</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The Maori listen to the Word of God</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n18">7</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Hape-ki-tu-a-rangi and Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n20">9</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>II. <hi rend="c">Rau-Paraha</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n296">11</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Wars between Rau-paraha and Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n24">13</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Taking of the Pa Tauwhare-nikau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n26">15</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Farewell of Rau-paraha to Kawhia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n29">17</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha repulses a night attack</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n31">19</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Battle between Rau-paraha and the Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n33">21</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>III. <hi rend="c">Rau-Paraha Goes To Maunga-Tautari To Fetch The Nga-Ti-Raukawa Tribe</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n34">23</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on Wai-totara tribes</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n37">25</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Mua-upoko attempts to murder Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n39">27</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on Rau-paraha by Wai-orua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n41">29</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pehi (or Tupai-cupa) murdered</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n43">31</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-i-hara-nui killed</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n46">33</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Party of Nga-ti-raukawa cut off at Whanga-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n48">35</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IV. <hi rend="c">Rau-Paraha And War-Party Go To The Wai-Pounamu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n323">37</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Brushwood piled up against the pa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n52">39</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha trades with visiting vessels</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n54">41</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Origin of the battle of Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n56">43</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha taken prisoner</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n58">45</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n60">47</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>V. <hi rend="c">Rau-Paraha And Rangi-Hae-Ata</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n334">48</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The Pa Tapui-nikau taken</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n62">49</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The Pa Paka-kutu taken</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n64">51</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Daughter of Tama-i-hara-nui strangled</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n66">53</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>War; and death of Pu-oho</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n68">55</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VI. <hi rend="c">Maori Wars</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n343">57</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Whata-nui and Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n72">59</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack by Rau-paraha on Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n74">61</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Battle of Mokau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n76">63</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha takes Kapiti</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n79">65</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on Rau-paraha at Kapiti</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n81">67</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-ahu-karamu migrates to Kapiti</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n83">69</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Trade of Rau-paraha with Europeans</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n85">71</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n7" n="vi"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>VII. <hi rend="c">Lands Taken In War, And How Given To Tribes</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n86">72</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Lands given by Rau-paraha to Nga-ti-raukawa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n87">73</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Curse of Rere-waka on Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n89">75</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on Rere-waka</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n91">77</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The O-mihi Pa taken</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n93">79</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pokai-tara murdered</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n96">81</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha and the brig “Elizabeth”</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n98">83</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VIII. <hi rend="c">Attack On Pa At Kai-A-Poi</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n100">85</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tai-aroa assists the Kai-a-poi people</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n102">87</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha conquers Nga-i-tahu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n104">89</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Wai-kato attack Tara-naki tribes</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n106">91</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha attempts to return to Kawhia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n108">93</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on Rangi-tane and Nga-ti-apa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n110">95</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IX. <hi rend="c">A Maori Relic</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n112">97</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pehi goes to England</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n114">99</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Rangi-ma-iri-hau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n116">101</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha attacked by Tu-te-hou-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n118">103</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of old Te-keha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n120">105</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Pu-hou, and capture of Pare-mata</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n122">107</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>X. <hi rend="c">Wars Of Rau-Paraha On Middle Island Natives</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n123">108</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Maori migrate to Chatham Islands</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n124">109</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha attacks the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> tribes</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n126">111</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pehi (Tupai-cupa) goes to England</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n129">113</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha proceeds to Haka-roa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n131">115</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Murderous attack, and defeat</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n133">117</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attack on pa at Kai-a-poi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n135">119</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rau-paraha attacked at Ka-pare-te-hau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n137">121</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Some Nga-ti-ma-moe seen</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n139">123</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Escape of Maori to Chatham Islands</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n141">125</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Taking of Kai-a-poi Pa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n143">127</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Brig “Elizabeth” and Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n145">129</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Daughter of Tama-i-hara-nui strangled</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n147">131</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Brig “Elizabeth” chartered</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n149">133</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n151">135</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XI. <hi rend="c">Death Of Europeans At Wai-Rau</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n152">136</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Europeans occupy Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n153">137</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Wife of Rangi-hae-ata killed</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n155">139</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Europeans massacred at Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n157">141</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Attempt to take Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n159">143</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of those killed at Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n162">145</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Escape of Europeans at Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n164">147</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Account of Wai-rau massacre</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n166">149</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Last act of cannibalism</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n168">151</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Letters from Taraia and Taka-nini</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n170">153</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Chiefs join with Taraia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n172">155</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n8" n="vii"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>XI. <hi rend="c">Death Of Europeans At Wai-Rau-Continued</hi>.</cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rev. J. Chapman reports the Tanga-roa affair</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n174">157</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tanga-roa arrives at Maketu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n176">159</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Plundering Peter Lowrie and Charles Joy</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n178">161</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Men fired at and killed on the sea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n180">163</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XII. <hi rend="c">Genealogy Of Te-Po</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n181">164</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Te-po</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n182">165</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Offspring also of Raki (the sky)</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n184">167</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Raki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n186">169</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Another genealogical table of Raki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n188">171</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n190">173</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n192">175</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n195">177</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n197">179</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n199">181</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Rangi and Papa, by Mohi Takawe</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n201">183</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n203">185</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIII. <hi rend="c">Descendants Of Rangi And Papa</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n204">186</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n205">187</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n207">189</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Whakaahu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n209">191</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Whakaahu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n211">193</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rangi and Papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n213">195</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Raki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n215">197</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Tane</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n217">199</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Tane</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n219">201</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tane and his wives</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n221">203</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Maui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n223">205</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of Maui genealogy</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n225">207</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Muri-ranga-whenua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n228">209</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIV. <hi rend="c">Genealogical Table Of Tiki-Au-Aha</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n230">211</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Toi-te-hua-tahi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n232">213</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Toi-te-hua-tahi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n234">215</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Toi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n236">217</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Tama-tea and Ue-nuku-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n238">219</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Songs composed by Te-wi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n240">221</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Songs as lullaby</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n242">223</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Continuation of genealogy of Rongo-kako</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n244">225</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rongo-kako genealogy continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n246">227</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XV. <hi rend="c">Offspring Of Pae-Rangi</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n247">228</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Pae-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n248">229</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Turanga-i-mua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n250">231</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Turanga-i-mua continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n252">233</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Turanga-i-mua continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n254">235</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Tama-te-kapua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n256">237</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Tama-te-kapua continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n258">239</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n9" n="viii"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>XVI. <hi rend="c">Genealogy Of <name key="name-101376" type="organisation">Rongo-Whakaata</name></hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n260">241</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Genealogy of Rongo-whakaata continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n263">243</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Tai-wiri</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n265">245</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Hotu-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n267">247</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Paoa, Tama-tea, and Kokako</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n269">249</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Kokako continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n271">251</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Kokako continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n273">253</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Rongo-mai-papa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n275">255</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Te-ata-i-rehia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n277">257</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Te-ata-i-rehia continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n279">259</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Wehi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n281">261</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Wehi continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n283">263</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
              </table>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n10"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-front-d6" type="contents" xml:lang="mi">
            <head>
              <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero</hi>
            </head>
            <p>
              <table rows="41" cols="2">
                <row>
                  <cell role="label">Upoko</cell>
                  <cell role="label">Wharangi.</cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>I. <hi rend="c">He Whakahaere Korero Mo Nga Tini Taua A Wai-Kato Kia Nga-Ti-Awa Ki Nga Iwi O Runga</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n14">3</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te mate o Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n16">5</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga pa i taea e Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n18">7</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te korero a Wai-kato ki a Tara-naki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n20">9</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kawhia i mahue ai i a te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n296">11</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>II. <hi rend="c">Te Rau-Paraha</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n23">12</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru a te Rau-paraha i a Wai-kato</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n24">13</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>A Nene raua ko te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n26">15</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka mahue Kawhia a te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n29">17</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te huaki a Wai-kato ki a te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n31">19</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te patu a te Rau-paraha i Mokau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n33">21</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>III. <hi rend="c">Ka Haere A Te Rau-Paraha Ki Maunga-Tautari Ki Te Tiki I A Nga-Ti-Raukawa</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n35">23</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te Rau-paraha i Wai-totara</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n37">25</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru a Mua-upoko mo te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n39">27</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kanga a Te-rua-one mo te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n41">29</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka tikina a Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n43">31</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te ope, ko Te-karihi-tahi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n46">33</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te ope, Heke-mai-raro</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n48">35</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IV. <hi rend="c">Te Ope Taua A Te Rau-Paraha Te Wai-Pounamu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n49">36</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te ope patu i te Wai-pounamu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n323">37</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka horo te pa i Kai-apohia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n52">39</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te he i Wai-rau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n54">41</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te Rau-paraha i te Manu-wao</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n56">43</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te taone i O-taki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n58">45</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>V. <hi rend="c">Te Rau-Paraha, <name type="person" key="name-110528">Te Rangi-Hae-Ata</name>, Me Hongi-Hika</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n59">46</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VI. <hi rend="c">Te Whawhai A Te Rau-Paraha Raua Ko Wai-Kato</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n60">47</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VII. <hi rend="c">Te Rau-Paraha Raua Ko Pehi-Kupe</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n334">48</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VIII. <hi rend="c">Te Waha-Roa I Roto-Rua</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n62">49</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IX. <hi rend="c">Te Rau-Paraha Me Ana Taua Ki Te Wai-Pounamu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n63">50</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga mahi a te Rau-paraha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n64">51</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te Rau-paraha me Nga-ti-hau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n66">53</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te Rau-paraha i te Wai-pounamu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n68">55</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka kohurutia a Te-pehi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n343">57</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>X. <hi rend="c">Nga-Ti-Toa I Te Wai-Pounamu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n71">58</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n11" n="ix"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka kohurutia a Te-kekerengu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n72">59</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka patua te pa i Kai-a-poi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n74">61</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka hopukia a Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n76">63</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka patua a Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n79">65</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XI. <hi rend="c">Nga Pakeha I Patua Ki Wai-Eau</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n81">67</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka patua a Wairaweke ma</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n83">69</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
              </table>
            </p>
          </div>
        </front>
        <body xml:id="t1-body">
          <pb xml:id="n12"/>
          <head>
            <hi rend="c">Ancient History Of The Maori.</hi>
          </head>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> I.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>‘Tis well that we together here should live,</l>
                <l>But evil if we disunite and live apart.</l>
                <l>I know you orphans are; but let us wait,</l>
                <l>And see what ocean-wave will bring.</l>
                <l>If evil come, ‘tis but the breath</l>
                <l>Of vengeance felt from ancient times</l>
                <l>In hearts that never slept with love.</l>
                <l>No. do not backward go,</l>
                <l>Nor nurse the wrath,</l>
                <l>But let the world hear all</l>
                <l>That in thy black heart nestles now.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A song sung by a wife who had been left by her husband.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Of the Various Expeditions of the Waikato Against the <name key="name-207086" type="organisation">Nga-Ti-Awa</name> and other Southern Tribes</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-130495">Nga-Ti-Tahinga</name>.)</hi></head>
              <p>We cannot well delineate the character of our forefathers and fathers. Their work was continual fighting. There was no light period during those times—that is to say, during the evil of Wai-kato towards Tara-naki—indeed, throughout all New Zealand. Their custom was to fight—Wai-kato with Tara-naki, and Tara-naki with Wai-kato; and so it continued until the war in which Hanu, the father of Wetini Tai-porutu, was killed. After that there was the great expedition of Te-waha-roa, Pohe-pohe, Tu-te rangi-pouri, and all the Nga-ti-mania-poto. Poroaki and party were slain at Pou-tama by the Nga-ti-awa. After that again there was the great expedition of Wai-kato, Nga-ti-haua, Nga-ti-mania-poto, Nga-ti-paoa, Nga-ti-maru, and <choice><orig>Nga-
<pb xml:id="n13" n="2"/>
puhi</orig><reg>Ngapuhi</reg></choice>. They proceeded to Pou-tama. There were a thousand on one side and a thousand on the other side. A battle was fought, and the Nga-ti-hau of Whanga-nui were defeated. Tangi was the chief [who was slain]. The payment was the capture of Te-ahi-weka, who was carried alive by Raparapa to the pa, and there killed. Afterwards there was another expedition from Wai-kato, which went to Turanga, and thence all round to Wai-rarapa, Kapiti, Whanganui-a-tara, Whanga-nui, Nga-ti-rua-nui, Tara-naki, Nga-motu, and Wai-tara. They were met there (at Wai-tara) by the Nga-ti-awa. A battle ensued, and the Waikato were defeated at Nga-puke-tu-rua. They were surrounded by the Nga-ti-awa at night, but Nga-ti-rahiri came and fetched them away under cover of the darkness, and they went to Puke-rangi-ora. They were protected by the Nga-ti-rahiri in their pa; hence the name, “Pig-sty” [from their being enclosed in the pa like pigs in a sty]. Great was the influence of this tribe. While they were staying in the pa two messengers were despatched to Wai-kato. One of them was captured and put to death; the other escaped. The name of the one that escaped was Rahi-ora. He belonged to the Nga-ti-mahanga Tribe. When he reached Wai-kato, the Nga-ti-haua arose, with the Nga-ti-mahuta and all Wai-kato, and went to Tara-naki. When they had passed Mokau the Nga-ti-awa ceased to besiege the army protected by the Nga-ti-rahiri, and fled to O-kaki. Rau-paraha was staying there, having migrated from Kawhia with his females (wives) and children and his tribe, and, as the section of the Nga-ti-awa who were then there did not make him perfectly welcome by giving sufficient food for himself and his people, he had doubts in regard to their intentions towards him and his people, and feared he might be attacked, and, on account of his uneasiness of mind, he was prompted to send a messenger to another section of Nga-ti-awa with whom he was related to come to his help and assist to save him from his old enemies the Wai-kato. He sent his request for assistance in a song, and told his messenger, when he arrived where the Nga-
<pb xml:id="n14" n="3"/>
ti-awa were, to sing the following song to them:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>A Hokioi above</l>
                  <l>A Hokioi above!</l>
                  <l>Its wings make</l>
                  <l>A booming noise.</l>
                  <l>Thou art in the</l>
                  <l>Open space of heaven</l>
                  <l>Living now,</l>
                  <l>And art the companion</l>
                  <l>Of the crashing thunder.</l>
                  <l>What is that for?</l>
                  <l>That which is</l>
                  <l>Cleft in two</l>
                  <l>Is [his] wings.</l>
                  <l>Two fathoms long</l>
                  <l>Are his pinions,</l>
                  <l>Which now roar.</l>
                  <l>Up in the clouds.</l>
                  <l>Descend, descend.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>He sent this song to Nga-ti-awa because they had become possessed of the European weapon, the gun, that they might come and help him, that he might he brave in the presence of his old enemies. On the arrival of the Wai-kato they were attacked, and Te-hiakai, Hore, Mama, Te-kahukahu, and Korania were slain. They were killed by Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-awa. They fled to Te-kanawa, Te-wherowhero, Te-hura, and Te-toea. The battle lasted till the evening. Their payment (or the one killed) was Taka-ra-tai of the Manu-korihi. The real cause of their being saved [i.e., of any escaping death] was the intercessions of Hemi Te-ringa-pakoko, a young chief of Nga-ti-mahanga, who was a son of Whakaari and elder brother to Wiremu Nero-awa-i-taia. Wai-kato escaped on this occasion. They remained during the night, and when it was near daylight they proceeded to Puke-rangi-ora. A messenger was despatched, and then it was heard that these defeated Wai-kato were on their way to join the other defeated Wai-kato. When they met they wept, and great indeed was their weeping. No tribe was equal to the Nga-ti-rahiri in nobleness, or to Puke-tapu, Motu-tohe-roa, Raua-ki-tua, Tautara, and Matatoru-that
<pb xml:id="n15" n="4"/>
is to say, to this influential tribe, in that they [generously] spared the Wai-kato.</p>
              <p>Some time after this the Wai-kato again went, and also the Nga-ti-paoa, Nga-ti-haua, Nga-ti-mania-poto, Nga-ti-mahanga, Nga-ti-hou-rua, Nga-ti-te-ata, and Nga-ti-mahuta —in all, sixteen hundred. They went to Mokau, Pou-tama, Pari-ninihi, Puke-aruhe, Kuku-riki, Te-taniwha, Wai-tara, Nga-motu, and reached Tara-naki. They found no men there—they had all fled to the mountains. We (the Nga-ti-tahinga) came back without having done anything, only that some of our people were slain on the mountains. They came on to Tonga-porutu, and some of the Wai-kato fell there. The chief that was killed was Te-raro-tu-tahi. The payment for him was sixty of the Nga-ti-awa. Tu-hira, a woman of high rank, was captured there. The war-party returned and stayed again at Wai-kato. Their love continued firm for those chiefs who had saved the Wai-kato, and they therefore remained quiet and did not return to Tara-naki. They longed, however, in their hearts to seek satisfaction for Te-hiakai and party, whose deaths had not yet been avenged.</p>
              <p>After a considerable interval, Raua-ki-tua, Tautara, and Te-whare-pouri sent Nga-tata to fetch the Wai-kato. The cause of this was that Te-karawa, a son of Raua-ki-tua, had been killed at Tanga-hoe by Te-hana-taua, of Nga-ti rua-nui. Whereupon Wai-kato consented. Not a hapu remained behind. They went to the Nga-ti-tama and to the Nga-ti-mutunga. (Their place is Ure-nui.) They proceeded to Te-taniwha and Manu-korihi, at Wai-tara. That war-party sojourned there, and Wiremu Te-awa-i-taia and all his tribe dug a pit in the earth, and then a canister of powder and a hundred bullets were thrown into it, thus taking possession of Wai-tara. They then went to Puketapu. Te-motu-tohe-roa was there [i.e., joined them]. They went to Nga-motu. Raua-ki-tua was there, and Tau-tara, Matatoru, Te-whare-pouri, and Titoko. Matters ended well in that quarter, and they went on to Tarakihi, to Oko-mako-kahu, and to Tara-naki itself; The Tara-naki people were defeated
<pb xml:id="n16" n="5"/>
there. They fell at Mara, at the very base of the Tara-naki Mountain. They fled from thence, and went to O-rangi-tuapeka and to Wai-mate. Both these pas were taken, and they [i.e., the attacking party] went in pursuit of Te-hana-taua, but did not succeed in taking him. They then went on to Wai-totara, and there they [the Tara-naki] fell. Tupuna, Te-uru-korari, and Te-ahiahi were killed on the side of the Wai-kato. This avenged the death of Te-karawa, son of Raua-ki-tua. Wai-kato now turned back, and arrived again at our homes in Wai-kato. Wai-kato continued to bear in mind the death of Hiakai, which was still unavenged. When Te-ao-o-te rangi and party—sixty of them—went to Tara-naki, they [i.e., many of them] were murdered. It was Te-whare-pouri who saved the life of Te-ao and others. The Wai-kato had thus two causes. The Wai-kato were continually talking about that death, and the matter was at length referred to Po-tatau. The Wai-kato assembled together, but nothing was done. This was continually repeated, but it never resulted in anything. Te-hiakai was uncle to Po-tatau and also to Wiremu Nero; or, in other words, he was a father to them. When the counsel of Te-ao-o-te rangi and Muri-whenua was not heeded, Muri-whenua applied to his relative, Wiremu Te-awa-i-taia [He said] “Son, are you not willing that the death of Te-hiakai should be avenged?” [The reply was] “I am willing.” In consequence of this consent the Nga-ti-tipa arose, together with the Nga-ti-tahinga, Nga-ti-hou-rua, Nga-ti-mahanga, Nga-ti-haua, and Nga-ti-wehi, numbering in all 340 men. They went to Ao-tea, and were joined there by Te-hutu; to Kawhia, where they were joined by Te-kanawa and Tu-korehu; and thence they went straight on towards Tara-naki. When they reached Mokau they heard that other Wai-kato had joined them in the rear, and were coming on. Our party (the Nga-ti-mahanga) started from Mokau, and killed [some of the enemy] a little way beyond. They advanced as far as Pari-ninihi—that is, to the Wai-pingao Stream; others were killed
<pb xml:id="n17" n="6"/>
there, and Nga-rape, chief of Nga-ti-tama, taken prisoner. The attacking force still advanced, one party proceeding inland, and the others by the principal coast-road. Those pursued by the inland party were overthrown with very great slaughter. Te-ao-o-te-rangi, chief of Nga-ti-tama, was killed; he was shot by Wiremu Te-awa-i-taia. Those pursued by the coast party were overthrown, and the slaughter did not end until they had reached Ure-nui. Tu-tawha-rangi was taken prisoner, but Manu-ka-wehi was allowed to escape. We (the Nga-te-tahinga) then returned, and stayed at Ara-pawa. The Wai-kato now came up for the first time, and found that we had routed the enemy.</p>
              <p>The party now urged an attack upon Puke-rangiora. The cause of this was what they had heard from slaves in that pa, who belonged to Rangi-wahia and Hau-te-horo. Hau-te-horo had said, “This act of kindness shall be the weapon to destroy Wai-kato.” The good conduct and kindness of the Nga-ti-rahiri was in consequence thereof trampled upon by the Wai-kato. Had they been permitted to go by the road that led by the outer side of the coast they would not have gone to Puke-rangiora. However, the pa was assaulted and taken, and with the fall of the pa great indeed was the slaughter. Some of the Waikato also were killed. When the Nga-ti-mania-poto saw that Puke-rangiora had fallen they adopted Tu-korehu's proposal, and proceeded to attack the other pa, at Nga-motu. As soon as they arrived there they attacked that pa. This was done by those tribes who had gone before—namely, Muri-whenua and Te-ao-o-te-rangi. Wiremu Awa-i-taia stayed, and did not fight. The number of those who stayed behind was 340. The fighting was left to the party that came last; they numbered 1,200. The attack was made, but the pa was not taken. Some of the attacking party fell there, and the expedition returned home to Wai-kato.</p>
              <p>Afterwards those tribes residing at Tara-naki removed and went southward. The Puke-tapu stayed. The names of the men were Kapuia-whariki, Wai-aua, Te-huia, and Poharama.
<pb xml:id="n18" n="7"/>
The pa they occupied was called Miko-tahi. Beyond them were the Nga-ti-rua-nui; they also did not go. Not a man remained in Wai-tara throughout all its boundaries.</p>
              <p>When the Wai-kato heard that people were staying again at Miko-tahi, they started out again to slay them. They attacked the Namu, but it was not taken; and then they came back to invest Miko-tahi. They succeeded in taking them [of Miko-tre-nui. Tu-tawha-rangi was taken prisoner, but Manu-ka-wehi was allowed to escape. We (the Nga-te-tahinga) then returned, and stayed at Ara-pawa. The Wai-kato now came up for the first time, and found that we had routed the enemy.</p>
              <p>The party now urged an attack upon Puke-rangiora. The cause of this was what they had heard from slaves in that pa, who belonged to Rangi-wahia and Hau-te-horo. Hau-te-horo had said, “This act of kindness shall be the weapon to destroy Wai-kato.” The good conduct and kindness of the Nga-ti-rahiri was in consequence thereof trampled upon by the Wai-kato. Had they been permitted to go by the road that led by the outer side of the coast they would not have gone to Puke-rangiora. However, the pa was assaulted and taken, and with the fall of the pa great indeed was the slaughter. Some of the Waikato also were killed. When the Nga-ti-mania-poto saw that Puke-rangiora had fallen they adopted Tu-korehu's proposal, and proceeded to attack the other pa, at Nga-motu. As soon as they arrived there they attacked that pa. This was done by those tribes who had gone before—namely, Muri-whenua and Te-ao-o-te-rangi. Wiremu Awa-i-taia stayed, and did not fight. The number of those who stayed behind was 340. The fighting was left to the party that came last; they numbered 1,200. The attack was made, but the pa was not taken. Some of the attacking party fell there, and the expedition returned home to Wai-kato.</p>
              <p>Afterwards those tribes residing at Tara-naki removed and went southward. The Puke-tapu stayed. The names of the men were Kapuia-whariki, Wai-aua, Te-huia, and Poharama.
<pb xml:id="n19" n="7"/>
The pa they occupied was called Miko-tahi. Beyond them were the Nga-ti-rua-nui; they also did not go. Not a man remained in Wai-tara throughout all its boundaries.</p>
              <p>When the Wai-kato heard that people were staying again at Miko-tahi, they started out again to slay them. They attacked the Namu, but it was not taken; and then they came back to invest Miko-tahi. They succeeded in taking them [of Miko-te inhabited district of Wai-tara and came to Mokau. There we saw the face of man. The people residing there were the Nga-ti-mania-poto. When we arrived at Wai-kato Christianity had greatly spread.</p>
              <p>After a time Muri-whenua's party again rose and went to Tara-naki, and slew the remnant. The cause was the death of Ngaro-ki-te-uru. They came back and remained. Thus at length the evil with Tara-naki came to an end, and religion became the sole concern [of the people]. Under the teaching of Christianity the prisoners captured by Wai-kato were liberated and sent back to Tara-naki. It was Christianity that induced Wiremu Te-awa-i-taia and Para-tene-te-maioha to carry peace to the Nga-ti-toa at Ka-rape. Word was sent to the Nga-ti-toa to come back to Kawhia. Their reply was, “The thought is with your ancestors.” We came back, and then went to Wellington, to the Nga-ti awa and Raua-ki-tua. We said, “Come, return to Tara-naki.” Raua-ki-tua consented and said, “Yes, sons, return to the place—to Tara-naki.” We said, “Return with your women.” They reached the place, and that matter was ended. We then went to Kapiti—to Rau-paraha, Tope-ora, and Te-rangi-hae-ata—and stayed there. Te Wiremu [<name type="person" key="name-209643">Archdeacon Henry Williams</name>] and Te Rangi-take came, and we crossed the Wai-kanae [River]. Ihaia Kiri-kumara was one of the party. I said, “Return to Tara-naki.” They consented. I said, “Return with your women, not with men.” They consented, and Rere-tawhangawhanga gave us his dogskin mat. Rau-paraha did not agree to go back to Kawhia. We came back to Wai-kato, and
<pb xml:id="n20" n="9"/>
when Muri-whenua, Kanawa, and Pohepohe heard that the Nga-ti-awa had returned to Tara-naki they assented to it. Afterwards the Nga-ti-mahanga, Nga-ti-hou-rua, Nga-ti-naho, Nga-ti-mahuta, of Kawhia, and Nga-ti-mania-poto went to Nga-motu to confirm the peace. The basis of that peace was that the Nga-ti-awa should reside at Tara-naki.</p>
              <p>I (Te-awa-i-taia) shall not relate here the return of the Nga-ti-mania-poto, or Po-tatau bringing back the Nga-ti-awa, and his selling Tara-naki to <name type="person" key="name-208239">Governor Hobson</name>.</p>
              <p>Peace was now quite established, and Ihaia Kiri-kumara was sent back to Wai-tara, to the land of his people, and afterwards Wiremu Te-rangi-take. Both of them resided at Wai-tara. Now, let not Te-rangi-take or all New Zealand say—let not the Nga-ti-awa say—that Ihaia went back to Tara-naki from Wai-kato as a slave.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rau-Paraha. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Hape-ki-tu-a-rangi was near to death he asked, “Who shall take or fill my place or position?” He asked an answer to this question from each of his sons, but not one of them uttered a word. Rau-paraha rose from the midst of an assembly of chiefs and said, “I will fill your place or position; and I shall be able to do acts which you have not been able to accomplish.” So Rau-paraha took the place of supreme leader of all the Nga-ti-toa in war to obtain revenge for past defeats or murders, and to determine for war or otherwise.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1-d2-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Hape-Ki-Tu-A-Rangi. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Hape-ki-tu-a-rangi was near to death all the tribe assembled in his presence to witness his death. His spirit started within him, and he asked the tribe, “Who shall tread in my path?” Although there were very many chiefs of the tribe present not one gave an answer, so that after some time Rau-paraha called and said, “I will;” and from this fact Rau-paraha has been considered the leading chief of the Nga-ti-toa.</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n21" n="10"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d1-d2-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">The Cause Of <name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> Leaving Kawhia. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150007">Nga-Ti-Mahuta</name>)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>An old man lived at Kawhia. He was from Wai-kato. And [one day] he worked in the cultivation in the rain. When the rain ceased and the sun shone the heat caused steam to rise from his body, and a lad of the Nga-ti-toa Tribe observed, “The steam from the head of So-and-so is like the steam of a hangi (oven).” The Wai-kato people said these words were a curse, and a war ensued, in which many were killed; and this war was renewed each year ever after between the Wai-kato and Nga-ti-toa; and the Nga-ti-toa kept up the feud between them, which eventually led the Nga-ti-toa to migrate to Kapiti.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n22"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d2" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> II.<lb/>
<hi rend="c"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name>.</hi> <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-ti-Toa</name>: Written by <name type="person" key="name-100231">Tamihana Te-Rau-Paraha</name>.)</hi></head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Depart, O north-west breeze!</l>
                <l>Across the Raonga range of hills,</l>
                <l>That while the evening shade grows less</l>
                <l>I may perceive a flash of light,</l>
                <l>And weep my sorrow's dirge</l>
                <l>To him who says he has</l>
                <l>To distance gone from me;</l>
                <l>Nor will he once return</l>
                <l>Save when his parent calls him back.</l>
                <l>Oh, that I had a love-token of him!</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A song of love by a wife who had words of anger<lb/>spoken to her by her husband</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <p>This is an account of the acts of Rau-paraha from his birth to the time of his old age.</p>
            <p>He was born at Kawhia. His father's name was Wera-wera (heat), and his mother's name was Pare-kowhatu (plume of stone). He had two elder brothers and two elder sisters. He was the last born of the family. His elder brothers did not show any superior knowledge or power: they were chiefs of rank, and that is all they could assume.</p>
            <p>The account of Rau-paraha here given shall be from the day of his birth. He was a goodly child, and of fine appearance; and when he could run alone an old man called Pou-tini (many posts) told Rau-paraha to go and fetch some water for him. He went and brought the water for the old man. He was not disobedient,
<pb xml:id="n23" n="12"/>
nor did he refuse to do many other acts which his rank might have demanded of him not to perform, even when he was a child.</p>
            <p>When he became a man he began to show signs of great power of mind; but this was not noticed by his father or mother, who centred all their attention on their elder sons.</p>
            <p>At this time his father and all the tribe were cultivating and collecting food to make a feast for another section of their tribe. This food consisted of fish, eels, and shell-fish, which were put up on the stages to dry, where they were kept for the feast. At these Rau-paraha looked, as did his first wife, the wife of his boyhood, who was called Marore (ensnare). Rau-paraha had not become a man when he took this wife; he took her in accordance with old Maori custom to take a wife while still a boy.</p>
            <p>Now, when the feast was given, and when the food was allotted to each family, Rau-paraha saw that there was not any savoury food put on to the portion given for his wife Marore. At this he was very sorrowful, and said to his father, “A war-party shall go and kill some of the Wai-kato people as a savoury morsel to eat with that portion of food which has been allotted at the feast to Marore.” His father consented to his proposal.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha went with this war-party, and, though his parents endeavoured to keep him at home on account of a bad disease he had contracted in his immoral living, he would not listen to their advice or request, Through his persistent action they let him go; and, though he was in great pain of body, he went with the war-party.</p>
            <p>This war-party went to the pa of one of the Wai-kato tribes, and in open day went into the pa, the inhabitants of which, having seen the war-party, gave them battle, and the war-party fled, and were being killed by the Wai-kato. Rau-paraha was in the rear of the men who had entered the pa, and was walking in the best manner he could with the aid of a walking-stick. He saw that the Nga-ti-toa were fleeing out of the pa in dread, and
<pb xml:id="n24" n="13"/>
being followed by the Wai-kato, and being killed. Rau-paraha hid behind a clump of manuka (Leptospermum scoparium) scrub, where he lay down. The Wai-kato had come close to where he was. He rose, and with his taiaha killed two of them, and with another blow—a left-handed one—he killed two more. The Wai-kato fled back to the pa, and were pursued by the Nga-ti-toa, who killed seventy twice told of them, and Te-hunga (the company), the greatest man of the killed, was hung up with others. [A token of defeat, and to signify that his tribe would be eaten.]</p>
            <p>From this act Rau-paraha was heard of as a warrior by all the tribes. But Rau-paraha had not at this time become a full-grown man; he was still but a lad, yet he had begun to see the power of a knowledge of war, nor did he forget to gain a knowledge of cultivating, or of kindness to man, or of entertaining strangers who might be on a journey, or of giving feasts to tribes.</p>
            <p>One point of his character was a matter of approval to those who knew him. If while his people were planting the kumara-crop a party of strangers arrived at his settlement, and food was provided for his workmen, though his workmen might offer them food (as is the custom to new arrivals), Rau-paraha would call and say, “Eat the food provided for you; I will order food to be provided for the strangers.” This was heard by the visitors, who would say, “It is Rau-paraha, whose fame has gone to all the tribes.” And to this day it is said to any kind fellow, “You are like Rau-paraha, who first feeds his workmen, then he provides for his visitors.”</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha lived at his own home at Kawhia, where he was again and again attacked by war-parties from Wai-kato, at which times each party lost men. Then Rau-paraha would go into the Wai-kato country to war against the Wai-kato tribes, where at times he would kill many of Wai-kato; yet there were times when peace would be made; and again war would be the order of the day between these tribes.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n25" n="14"/>
            <p>Then a time came when Rau-paraha went to Maunga-tautari to visit his relatives, and to see his grandfather Hape (bandy), head chief of Nga-ti-rau-kawa. Old Hape was said to be a great warrior, and he fought at the battle called Kaka-matua (parent kaka—Nestor productus). This battle was where the Wai-kato were defeated, and took place up the Wai-pa River; but Hape fought many battles against the Wai-kato.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha lived at the home of Hape at Maunga-tautari, and he also visited Roto-rua to see his relations there; and when Hape died Rau-paraha took the widow to wife, who was called Te-akau (the sea-shore), who was mother of Tamihana Te-rau-paraha (the writer of this).</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha went back to his home at Kawhia, and in the days when the Wai-kato were not at war with Rau-paraha they owned him as a relation, and at such times Rau-paraha paid visits to various parts of the country, and in one instance he went to Hau-raki (Thames) to visit the Nga-ti-maru, and see the chiefs Tu-te-rangi-anini (the day of giddiness), Toko-ahu (prop of the altar), Hihi-taua (defiance of the war-party), and all the chiefs of that district, when he obtained possession of his first gun, given to him by those chiefs; but he obtained only one gun, and a little powder, and some lead, with five cartridges, or may be there were ten cartridges: and with these he came back to Kawhia, where he stayed some time, and then went on a visit to Kai-para to see the Nga-ti-whatua Tribe and their chief Awa-rua (double creek), and all the chiefs of that district. From thence he came to Wai-te-mata to visit Kiwi (Apteryx), the son of Te-tihi (the peak), from whence he came back to Kawhia, where he heard the news that Waka-nene was coming into his district. Nene came to Kawhia, and Rau-paraha went to Tara-naki, and Nene accompanied him on his trip south, and this was the time when Rau-paraha came to look at Kapiti, which took place in the year 1817. From Tara-naki they came on to the Nga-ti-rua-nui, which tribe was so much afraid that they fled before Rau-paraha. He went on to Pa-tea (white pa—
<pb xml:id="n26" n="15"/>
fort) and Wai-totara (water of the Podocarpus totara trees), and on to Whanga-nui (great harbour). Crossing that river, they went on to Rangi-tikei (day of striding on), where they killed some of the Nga-ti-apa Tribe because they were saucy to Rau-paraha. Those who were not killed fled to the forests and mountains. These were ignorant as regards the manner of acting towards a war-party: if these people had collected the goods [property] such as greenstone war-weapons and eardrops, and offered them to the leader of the war-party, it would have been better for them.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha went on to Manawa-tu, O-taki, Wai-ka-nae, and across to the island of Kapiti, where he met the tribe Nga-ti-apa, with their chiefs Po-tau (night of battle), and Kotuku (white crane), who were made much of by Rau-paraha, as he perhaps thought if he came back to take that district he would come to Wai-kanae (water of the mullet). From thence he went on to Pori-rua (two attendants), O-ha-riu (breath of the stomach), O-mere (the war mere), and on to the Whanga-nui-a-tara (great harbour of Tara) (Wellington); but on this sea-coast over which he had travelled there were not any inhabitants, as they had fled to Wai-rarapa (flashing water). But when the body of men under Rau-paraha, Nene, and Patu-one got to the Whanga-nui-a-tara (<name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name> harbour), they went on to Wai-rarapa, where they found the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu residing in the pa called Tauwhare-nikau (overhanging nikau—Areca sapida), which they attacked and took, and the great body of this tribe fled to the mountains. From thence Rau-paraha went on to the Kawakawa. Still killing people as they went, they arrived at Po-rangahau (night of wind), from which place the party under Rau-paraha came back to the Whanga-nui-a-tara and on by O-mere, from whence a vessel was seen out in Rau-kawa (<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>), sailing between the North and South Islands, on which Nene called on Rau-paraha, and said “O Raha [Rau-paraha]! do you see the people who are sailing out yonder on the sea? They are a very good tribe of people. If you obtain possession
<pb xml:id="n27" n="16"/>
of this district you will become a great man—you will be able to possess guns and powder.” In his heart Rau-paraha consented to these remarks made by Nene.</p>
            <p>The party went on by the sea-coast to Pori-rua, Wai-ka-nae, O-taki, Manawa-tu, and Rangi-tikei, where some members of the tribe Mu-au-poko, Rangi-tane, and Nga-ti-apa were taken slaves and taken to Kawhia, and where Rangi-hae-ata (day of early dawn) captured a chief woman called Pikianga (climb up) and made her his wife. She was a woman of rank of the Nga-ti-apa Tribe, and sister of Ara-pata-te-hirea (indistinct). They went on, and, crossing the Whanga-nui River, passed Tara-naki and Wai-tara, and arrived at Kawhia, and <name type="person" key="name-100222">Waka Nene</name> went on to his home at Hokianga.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha meditated how he could migrate to the south, to Kapiti, and night and day he ever pondered the wish to go to Kapiti, and also to the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> the Wai-pounamu; and so soon as he had made up his mind he paid a visit to Wai-kato to bid a farewell to the chief Kuku-tai (mussel of the sea) and to Pehi-korehu (prevent the dimness of sight), Wherowhero (red), Te-kanawa (red ochre), and all the chiefs of Wai-kato, to whom he said, “Stay on our land. I am going to Kapiti to take the district for myself. Do not follow after me.” He then came back to his home at Kawhia in the year 1819.</p>
            <p>He then commenced to migrate, and left Kawhia with two hundred twice told of men, women, and children; but one party of the Nga-ti-toa stayed behind, consisting of one hundred and seventy twice told, who were all warriors able to fight. In the morning Rau-paraha went out of his pa called the Ara-wi (path of ironstone or agate), and he burnt his carved house which was called Te-urunga-paraoa-a-te-titi-matama (pillow of the whale, or supreme chief), and there ascended to the top of a hill called Moe-a-toa (sleep like a warrior), as the road southward led by that way. As soon as the people had got to the top of that hill and looked back towards Kawhia, then they felt regret for their home which they were leaving, and they
<pb xml:id="n28"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP002a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP002a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP002a-g"/><head><hi rend="c">Whare-Puni</hi>.</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n29" n="17"/>
gave utterance to their feelings in a loud wail, and bade farewell to Kawhia, and said, “Stay here, O Kawhia! but the men of Kawhia are going to the Wai-pounamu and to Kapiti.” And they wept, and sang in chorus this song:—</p>
            <q>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>There is the sea of Honi-paka,</l>
                <l>Which now I leave for ever;</l>
                <l>But, oh! I still will gaze</l>
                <l>At yonder cloud, now coming hither</l>
                <l>O'er the isolated clump of trees.</l>
                <l>O my own home! O me!</l>
                <l>I bid farewell to you, O tribe!</l>
                <l>And still at distance bid farewell.</l>
                <l>But flow on, O thou tide!</l>
                <l>Flow upwards still, and flee</l>
                <l>Thou upwards yet till death's baptism</l>
                <l>Is felt at Muri-whenua—</l>
                <l>The baptism of travel-passing souls, (d)</l>
                <l>My bird that sings at early dawn</l>
                <l>Will now be hid within the house;</l>
                <l>And glory of the Pleiades</l>
                <l>And power will all be lost;</l>
                <l>For noble house will be not there.</l>
                <l>Yet still my love shall ever be</l>
                <l>For thee, my Ati-awa Tribe;</l>
                <l>Nor can it ever cease to be,</l>
                <l>Nor find a tomb as doth the dead.</l>
              </lg>
            </q>
            <p>Thus he sang with his people the dirge of his regret for his home at Kawhia on the day when he left that home with his tribe and children.</p>
            <p>They also together sang this song in chorus:—</p>
            <q>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>With grief, O man! now bow</l>
                <l>Thy head from side to side.</l>
                <l>With grief, O woman! now</l>
                <l>Pat thou the heads of ones beloved,</l>
                <l>And once again perform the work</l>
                <l>That was performed in days of old,</l>
                <l>And sleep the sleep, to rise</l>
                <l>And find the hurried act</l>
                <l>Has now been taken. Yes, thy back</l>
                <l>Is turned for ever on thy home.</l>
              </lg>
            </q>
            <p>As soon as they had ceased to weep and bid farewell to their home they went on, and arrived at the pa of Te-pu-oho (sound
<pb xml:id="n30" n="18"/>
of the startled trumpet), at Turanga-rua (stand two at a place), where the females who were not able to go on were left—where the wife of Rau-paraha was left, as she expected one more addition to her family; and the migrators went on and came to Tara-naki, Te-kaweka (top of the hill), Wai-tara, where they stayed with those of the Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama who were related to them. But Rau-paraha went back to fetch the woman who had been left at the pa of Te-pu-oho, accompanied by twenty of his own family; and as he left the pa at Wai-tara his people wept over him, as many of them wished to go back with and protect him, but he forbade them and took only twenty. Still they said “Rau-paraha will meet a war-party.” Yet he did not heed them, but went back as he had determined. He went and passed across the Mokau River, where he saw the body of the child of Te-rangi-hae-ata, called Te-kauru (the stem), lying on the sand. He had been drowned from a canoe in charge of Tope-ora, sister of Rangi-hae-ata, which had upset in the river when they were on their way migrating southward. Some of this migrating party had come in canoes, and hence this death. The body of this child was by Rau-paraha wrapped up in his own garments, and carried on his own back, and hence the origin of one name of Rangi-hae-ata, Mokau, from his child being drowned in the Mokau River. This was his only child. Rau-paraha took the corpse to bury it.</p>
            <p>When Rau-paraha had got to the pa of Pu-oho he wept over the woman he had left there, and, after staying there one or two nights, he left with the woman and came towards Wai-tara with me (the writer of this) on his back, carried in a kit. When he and his party had got to the Mokau River they were attacked by a war-party of fifty twice told of the Nga-ti-mania-poto Tribe, of Wai-kato. This took Rau-paraha by surprise, and made him wonder how he should save his party, as the war-party were now near to them. He at once determined to place the twenty women as a reserve, as though they were a body of men, behind a rocky point, and a few of these women he put on that side of
<pb xml:id="n31" n="19"/>
the point nearest to where the enemy was, in order that the enemy might imagine the party under Rau-paraha was a large one. All these women were clothed with dogskin, kai-taka, and para-wai mats, which made them look like veritable men-warriors, with plumes of feathers in their heads. In front of these women stood Akau, wife of Rau-paraha, like a warrior-man, clothed in the noted red mat called Huke-umu (uncover the oven), and with a taiaha in her hand; and, if seen by the Wai-kato enemy, the glistening red clothing and war-weapon would cause them to fear and flee. The Nga-ti-mania-poto attacked Rau-paraha; and a son of Te-rangi-hunga-riri (day of persistent battle) killed the first man slain of the Wai-kato party, who was the leader of the party and was called Tu-takaro (the god of battle at play), and Rau-paraha also killed the second man in this battle; and the Waikato fled to the mountains. Five of the Nga-ti-mania-poto were left dead on the field.</p>
            <p>It was now night, and dark, and it was high tide in the Mokau River, and Rau-paraha with his women and party could not cross the Mokau River, or escape their enemy by the road leading to Wai-tara. Rau-paraha thought he should be taken by surprise if the enemy came back and attacked him in the dark, and he and his party would be cut off. To prevent this he said to his people, “O people. Light fires. Let the fires be some distance from each other, and let them be large, and let there be twelve of them, and let the women be at some. Let three women be at each fire with some of you men, and let each man make a speech, but let one man at each fire speak at the same time, and let each one say this: “Be brave to fight, O sons! on the morrow, when we are again attacked by our enemy. Do not think of life.”</p>
            <p>The men thus ordered to rise and speak did as requested, and as they used their voices the sound was loud and strong like a trumpet uttering a war-call, and might be heard perhaps at Ha-iki [Hawa-iki]. So these warriors spoke, and brave were
<pb xml:id="n32" n="20"/>
their throats to utter the war-speeches they made; and these speeches, being heard by the Wai-kato enemy, made them flee back to their country, and did not permit them to have a thought to come back again to fight Rau-paraha.</p>
            <p>A child that night was heard to cry in the midst of Rau-paraha's people, and Rau-paraha rose and said to the parent of the child, who was called Tanga-hoe (lift the paddle), “Friend, strangle your child. I am that child.” So the father and mother strangled the child. This was done lest the war-party of Wai-kato should hear its voice. But Rau-paraha's party watched the tide so that they might cross at the ebb, and when it was ebb, at midnight, Rau-paraha crossed over to the other side of the Mokau River, and he and his party went on rejoicing, as they had gained a victory over the enemy and had got so far on the road to their friends.</p>
            <p>May be the Nga-ti-mania-poto, of the Wai-kato, thought the fires were really the fires at which the hosts of a war-party under Rau-paraha were sitting, and also the words uttered by the men, as ordered by Rau-paraha, were really the war speeches of warriors to their men. But such surmises were not correct — these fires and speeches were the outcome of dread; but Rau-paraha did not think of this now, as he had killed some of his enemy. The great chief of the Nga-ti-mania-poto called Tutakaro was killed in this attack by Rau-paraha's people, and all the tribes who heard of it were surprised at the knowledge displayed by Rau-paraha in taking such action on so short a notice, and in making a few women take the place of a band of warriors, to intimidate the enemy. Had this surprise been made on most of the chiefs of other tribes, they would not have been able to devise a plan as Rau-paraha had done, and thus save their people, but they would have been taken and killed.</p>
            <p>When Rau-paraha had got to his friends (relatives) the Nga-ti-toa, Nga-ti-tama, and Nga-ti-awa, he told them of the battle which had taken place between him and the Nga-ti-mania-poto, in which five of that tribe had been killed and the Nga-ti-mania-
<pb xml:id="n33" n="21"/>
poto had left their head chief Tu-takaro dead on the battlefield. This news so pleased the Nga-ti-awa and the Nga-ti-tama that they in their glee jumped as in a war-dance, and rejoiced that their hated enemy, their object of revenge, had been killed, and in his death they had obtained satisfaction for past murders and defeats. These tribes rose in a body, and went to Mokau to cut the dead bodies into joints, to cook and to eat, according to ancient Maori custom. And now for the first time did these two tribes, the Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama, give food in large quantities to the party of Rau-paraha. This consisted of kumara, taro, and large pigs; and now for the first time did this migrating people have food sufficient to satisfy the longings of hunger. Perhaps if Rau-paraha had not killed these Nga-ti-mania-poto, especially their head chief, the food they had now given to them would not have been supplied by the Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama: this is supposed because when this migrating people first arrived at the home of the Nga-ti-awa and the Nga-ti-tama those tribes gave little food to the migration, and this was not more than sufficient to satisfy hunger.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha had not been long with the Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama when a war-party arrived from Wai-kato, of eight hundred twice told, commanded by Whero-whero, Hia-kai, and Mama, with very many other chiefs. These had come in pursuit of their old enemy Rau-paraha, but had not taken note of the words which Rau-paraha had spoken to them when he told them he was about to migrate southward, when he said, “Do not follow me; live in quiet at our home at Kawhia, and at Wai-kato.” This war-party attacked Rau-paraha, and in the open day a battle was fought between them. Each at times gained an advantage over the other, till Rau-paraha in a loud voice called to his people and said, “So it is, he acts in this way. Close on him hand to hand.” A charge was made by his warriors on the Wai-kato. This was repelled by the Wai-kato to their utmost ability, but Rau-paraha charged so fiercely that the Wai-kato gave way and fled, and all that could be seen of them was the
<pb xml:id="n34" n="22"/>
black part of the back of their heads in fleeing away. The Wai-kato did not even once look back, so Rau-paraha and his allies, the Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama, had full opportunity to kill their enemy as they fled, and they killed seventy twice told. The Wai-kato chiefs killed in this battle were left by their people: these chiefs were Hia-kai (hunger), and Mama (leak), with other chiefs of lesser note. This battle was called Te-motu-nui (the big isolated clump of forest-trees). Wherowhero-po-tatau was the only great chief who escaped, and for this he was under obligation to Rau-paraha, who, if he had wished, could have killed Wherowhero. If the Nga-ti-tama commanded by Kaeaea (sparrow-hawk) had been in this battle, all the Wai-kato war-party would have been cut off; but, as Kaeaea was away at Te-kaweka (the top of the hill), and at Ure-nui (great block of wood in a canoe, to which the thwart is tied), and at other places, by the time Kaeaea had arrived the battle had taken place, and the Wai-kato had been defeated and had fled.</p>
            <p>It was night when the battle was ended, when Whero-whero called to Rau-paraha and said, “O Raha [Rau-paraha]! how shall I be saved?”</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha called and said, “Go away at once, even this night. Do not wait here. Go, and be quick.” So the Wai-kato did as told, and went away that night. So that when a war-party under Kaeaea-taringa-kuri had arrived, and went in pursuit of the fleeing Wai-kato, he found their fires still alight in their houses, but some of the dead had been taken away with them. The dead found by Kaeaea were cut up, cooked, and eaten, as also were those killed in the great battle by Rau-paraha. So ends this.</p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n35"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d3" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> III.<lb/>
<hi rend="c"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> Goes To Maunga-Tautari To Fetch The <name key="name-207090" type="organisation">Nga-Ti-Rau-Kawa</name> Tribe.</hi> <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi></head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>How weary my eyes are</l>
                <l>With looking for thee,</l>
                <l>And watching the hill</l>
                <l>[O'er which thou did'st pass]</l>
                <l>As hope ever dies!</l>
                <l>Oh! were I a bird,</l>
                <l>With power of my wings</l>
                <l>I would soar up on high</l>
                <l>And fly unto thee.</l>
                <l>I feel it an evil</l>
                <l>To stay with this crowd.</l>
                <l>I would could I wander</l>
                <l>And go far away.</l>
                <l>My thoughts ever tell me</l>
                <l>Of evil and death,</l>
                <l>Predicted by tears</l>
                <l>That flow from my eyes.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A song of love for a husband who was at<lb/>a distance from his wife</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <p>This shall give an account of the act of Rau-paraha in going to Maunga-tautari to fetch the Nga-ti-rau-kawa Tribe, to assist him to take the district of Kapiti.</p>
            <p>He went by the road that leads from Tara-naki by the upper waters of Whanga-nui and Tuhua (obsidian), thence leading on to Taupo and Maunga-tautari. At Taupo he met the great chiefs of the Nga-ti-rau-kawa, who had assembled at O-pepe (the moth), which is in the Taupo district, and were there waiting to meet him. He met them, and they all wept together, as was the custom on friends meeting. Then the chief Te-whata-
<pb xml:id="n36" n="24"/>
nui (the great stage) rose and made a speech to Rau-paraha, and welcomed him after his long absence at Kawhia; and when all the Nga-ti-rau-kawa chiefs had each made a speech to Rau-paraha he rose and put a question to Te-whata-nui, and asked, “Will you agree that we should go to Kapiti and take possession of it? It is a good place. There are Europeans there.”</p>
            <p>His question was not answered; but when Rau-paraha had gone to other settlements, in his absence the Nga-ti-rau-kawa chiefs talked amongst themselves, and said, “Do not let us listen to the words of Rau-paraha's voice, lest we put him over us as our supreme chief.”</p>
            <p>These words were heard by a chief called Te-horo-hau (the consumer of the gift to the gods), who was son of Hape and of a woman named Akau, who on the death of Hape had been taken to wife by Rau-paraha. This young man informed Rau-paraha of what the Nga-ti-rau-kawa chiefs had said, and added, “The chiefs do not agree to go with you lest you should be made the supreme chief over them.”</p>
            <p>This caused Rau-paraha to be very sorrowful. And these chiefs had also said, “Let us request him to go to Ahuriri (dam in a stream);” and this made Rau-paraha more sorrowful than ever: so he went to Roto-rua to see his relatives there, who were of the Tu-hou-rangi and Nga-ti-whakaue (Arawa) Tribes. When he arrived at Roto-kakahi he met the Tu-hou-rangi Tribe, then going on to Roto-rua. He met all the chiefs of the district there. Thence he went on to Tauranga to pay a visit to Te-waru (spring), and when he had met Waru he said to that chief, “Let us two go to Kapiti: it is a good place.” Waru answered, “I will not go from Tauranga. I love the islands you see yonder out in the sea, the islands of Motiti and Tuhua.”</p>
            <p>While at Tauranga Rau-paraha heard of the war-party of Hongi-hika having besieged the pa of the Nga-ti-maru, the Totara, at the Thames; but Hongi could not take it, and had recourse to treachery, and lulled the tribes in the pa into a
<pb xml:id="n37" n="25"/>
feeling of peace; then Hongi rushed the pa, and took it, and the children of Toko-ahu had been killed. This made Rau-paraha sorrowful on account of these children, who were related to him, and also on account of the deceit practised by the Nga-puhi in taking the pa.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha went back from Tauranga to Roto-rua, at which place also a war-party of the Nga-puhi had arrived; and here Rau-paraha met the Nga-puhi chief Po-mare (cough at night), senior, to whom Rau-paraha said, “I will kill Ngapuhi in revenge for our grand-children” [the children of Toko-ahu, who were killed in the Totara Pa]; to which Po-mare gave his consent: and when Nga-puhi arrived at the Pae-o-tu-rangi (the ridge of Tu-rangi), at the Roto-kakahi Lake, Rau-paraha and the Tu-hou-rangi attacked and killed some of them.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha came back to Tara-naki by the same road he had gone, accompanied back by some of the Tu-hou-rangi Tribe, who had joined him, and had become part of his tribe.</p>
            <p>When he arrived at Tara-naki he stayed there some time, and then continued his migration, which was at the harvest time of the year. He went on by the sea-coast till he came to the Nga-ti-rua-nui district, and on to Patea, and at Wai-totara some of his people were murdered, including a man-slave belonging to Tope-ora (cut while alive). This slave had been a chief of the Tara-naki people, of the Nga-ma-hanga Tribe. He was called the Ra-tu-tonu (the sun in the meridian). This was the reason for Rau-paraha attacking the Wai-totara people, some of whom he killed in satisfaction for the murder of his people. He went on to Whanga-nui, and some of his people went by sea in canoes which they had taken at Wai-totara. These were the first canoes they had owned since they left Kawhia. The largest of these was taken by the Rau-paraha, as he now highly prized canoes, because by their means he could cross over to the Wai-pounamu (the water of the greenstone) (the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>).</p>
            <pb xml:id="n38" n="26"/>
            <p>When the brothers of Pikinga, the woman of Rangi-tikei who had been captured and made a slave on a former visit of the Rau-paraha, and who was taken to wife by the Rangi-hae-ata, heard of the present visit of Rau-paraha, they went to meet the people of Rau-paraha at Whanga-nui, and also to see the Rangi-hae-ata and their sister Pikinga.</p>
            <p>When the weather was fine the migrators came on to Rangi-tikei, and stayed at the mouth of that river, and the people went roaming up the river to seek for food, and kill men of the Nga-ti-apa to eat. When the sea was smooth the migrators paddled on to the Manawa-tu River, at the mouth of which they stayed, but some of them went up the river, where they met people of the Rangi-tane Tribe, whom they attacked. A war-party could not do otherwise according to ancient custom. When it was a calm the canoes put out to sea, while some of the migrators went by the sea-coast, and at the mouth of the O-hau-River they again stayed.</p>
            <p>A plot to murder Rau-paraha's party had been planned by the chiefs of Whanga-nui called Tu-roa (stand long) and Pae-tahi (one ridge of a hill), the father of Mete-kingi, with the chiefs of the Mu-au-poko (front of the stream) [or Mua-upoko—front of the head]; and when the party of Rau-paraha was staying at O-hau, the chiefs of Mua-upoko called Tohe-riri (pursuit in anger) and Waraki (strange being) went to practise deceit on the Rau-paraha, and invite him to pay a visit to the Papa-o-tonga (flat of the south), which was a lake inland of the O-hau River, where he was to receive some canoes which would be presented to him there. Rau-paraha's wish for canoes was in accord with this, as he wanted canoes to go over to the Wai-pounamu (<name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>). But his nephew Rangi-hae-ata said, “O Raha! I have had an evil omen—I have felt a jerk in my left side. You will die: you will be murdered by the Mua-upoko Tribe.” But what did Rau-paraha care! He doubted the omen
<pb xml:id="n39" n="27"/>
felt, and the words of Rangi-hae-ata. Even when the people wished him to allow many of them to accompany him on this visit, he would not allow them to go with him. But so it is with those who are doomed to evil: the heart of old Rau-paraha was bewildered, and he persisted in going on this visit.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha went to O-hau, to the settlement at Papa-o-tonga, and arrived there in the evening, and went at once into a house; but the house into which his youthful companions went was a house far apart from that in which Rau-paraha stayed with Tohe-riri, the head chief of the Mua-upoko Tribe. A war-party of the Mua-upoko people were on their way to Papa-o-tonga to murder Rau-paraha and his companions. Rau-paraha slept and snored, and Tohe-riri called and said to him, “O Raha! you snore.” Rau-paraha awoke and sat up. Now, Tohe-riri knew that a war-party was then on its way that night to murder his guest; but Rau-parahia was ignorant of the fact that a war-party was on its way from Horo-whenua to murder him. At dawn of day the war-party rushed on the settlement, but delayed some time to murder the young companions of Rau-paraha. Tohe-riri had gone out of the house where he and Rau-paraha slept, to call and tell the war-party where Rau-paraha was; but at the same time that Tohe-riri went out, Rau-paraha had left the house by making a hole in the end of it, and went away through the grass. When the war-party rushed up to the house to murder him, he had gone, and the young people alone were murdered. One of the young people dared to fight, and take revenge for his companions. He was named Rangi-hounga-riri (day of battle). He killed two of the Mua-upoko people, and then fled; but when he had got some distance away he heard the voice of his sister, who was named Te-uira (the lightning), calling and saying, “O Hou [Rangi-hounga-riri]! I am being killed.” He went back to rescue her, but was surrounded by a host of the Mua-upoko. He could do nothing against so many, and was killed by the crowd. The husband of Te-uira had been
<pb xml:id="n40" n="28"/>
killed in the first attack. Those of Rau-parahia who were killed at this time were Rangi-hounga-riri, Poaka, Te-uira, and the Hononga, who were wives and children of Rau-paraha. One daughter, called Te-uira, had been taken to wife, but Hononga was a mere girl. She was saved, and was taken to Rua-mahanga, to Wai-rarapa. Te-uira was wife of Taiko (syn. Takupu—gannet), who was distantly related to Rau-paraha. These were all children of Marore, the first wife of Rau-paraha. When Rau-paraha got home to his own people he was in a nude state.</p>
            <p>From this time evil fell on the Mua-upoko Tribe, as Rau-paraha turned all his power to exterminate them. He ordered his followers to kill them from the dawn of day to the evening. Their chief Tohe-riri was taken prisoner and carried to the island at Kapiti, where he might be killed by hanging. Many of the Mua-upoko chiefs were killed, and, though a great and numerous tribe in days past, now that they had fallen under the displeasure of Rau-paraha they were killed in such numbers that they became a tribe of few members, and those who escaped fled to the Wai-rarapa, to the Rua-mahanga district.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha now lived in this district, and held Ka-piti as his pa (fort); but he often went to O-taki and Horo-whenua to search for the people of Mua-upoko, who when any were seen were followed and captured and killed. Then Rau-paraha would go back to the Island of Kapiti and attend to his cultivations.</p>
            <p>At this time the tribes all along the coast from Kapiti to Whanga-nui, Wai-totara, Patea, Rangi-tikei, Manawa-tu, Wai-rarapa, and Whanga-nui-a-tara were plotting to attack Rau-paraha, because he was attempting to take this district (Kapiti) for himself.</p>
            <p>It was in the year 1822 that these tribes had fully matured their plans. All these tribes now mustered one thousand twice told. They consisted of the tribes called Nga-rauru, of Wai-totara, Patea, Whanga-nui, Whanga-ehu, Turakina, Rangi-tikei, and Manawa-tu; the Rangi-tane, Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu, Nga-ti-apa, Nga-i-tu-mata-kokiri, and Nga-ti-kuia, of the South
<pb xml:id="n41" n="29"/>
Island. It is said the surface of the sea was covered with the canoes of this host when they left Wai-kanae to attack Rau-paraha on the Ka-piti Island. When the first canoes had got to Kapiti, and landed at Wai-orua, the last of the fleet were only leaving Wai-kanae. As the canoes went towards Kapiti they went abreast of each other. This took place in the night. But before all the canoes had landed at Wai-orua Rau-paraha had discovered them by the noise they made, and also by a spy having been sent to look at the pa of Rau-paraha; but the thirty twice told of Rau-paraha rose, and, going out of the pa at night, attacked the host of the enemy, who fled in their canoes; but Rau-paraha's people killed one hundred and seventy of the foe. The foe fled, and paddled away. Some of them even crossed to the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>; and of these some went away weeping for the loss of their friends who had been killed at Wai-orua, at Kapiti. Those tribes were beaten, and they lost their prestige in the presence of Rau-paraha.</p>
            <p>If Rau-paraha had lived at one pa on the island of Kapiti—if he had not occupied another pa at the other end of the island— he would have killed all the host of his enemies. It was after this battle at the Wai-orua that those tribes ceased to be saucy towards Rau-paraha, and were not able to utter words of contempt towards him. These included the tribes who lived at the Hoi-ere and at Rangi-toto, in the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>.</p>
            <p>The news of the acts of bravery of Rau-paraha was heard in the south of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>. The news of the acts of bravery of Rau-paraha was heard in the south of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Isalnd</name>. This news was told by those who escaped in their canoes from the battle of the Wai-orua, at the <name type="place" key="name-400983">Kapiti Island</name>. These said, “There is not any man equal in bravery to Rau-paraha, and he has but few followers, not more than one hundred and seventy twice told who can use the weapons of war.” Rau-paraha was spoken of by the tribes of the south of the Wai-pounamu (<name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>) as “a god, or a European.” And we, his people, often said, “In our battles we have only to hit our enemy with the handles of our paddles.”
<pb xml:id="n42" n="30"/>
When tribes were beaten by Rau-paraha they ever after lost all spirit.</p>
            <p>When Rua-oneone (hole in sand), chief of the Rangi-tane at Wai-rau, heard of the fame of Rau-paraha, he said, “His head will be beaten with a fern-root pounder.” These words were told to Rau-paraha at Kapiti, and the narrator added, “You have been cursed by Te-rua-one-one by his saying that you will be killed with a fern-root pounder.”</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha said, “So he has said.” And Rau-paraha went across the straits, and landed on the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> at Totara-nui, and paddled on to Wai-rau, and there attacked the tribe Rangi-tane, who were defeated, and Te-rua-one was taken prisoner, and kept by Rau-paraha as a slave. This battle was called Tukituki-patu-aruhe (beaten with a fern-pounder). This was the first war, and the first year in which Rau-paraha began his battles to take possession of the Wai-pounamu (<name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>), which was the year 1822.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha came back to Kapiti with his slaves, so that he might tame them here at his own place.</p>
            <p>The news of Rau-paraha as a warrior was now heard by the Nga-i-tahu of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>, at Kai-koura. A chief called Rere-waka heard this news at the place of which he was head chief, at Kai-koura. Rere-waka, in answer to those who informed him, said, “I will rip his stomach open with a barracouta-tooth.” When these words had been told to Rau-paraha, he said, “So he says.” And this curse was taken as a reason for Rau-paraha going to war against the Nga-i-tahu Tribe, of whom Rere-waka (sail in a canoe) was chief.</p>
            <p>When the time of summer came Rau-paraha collected a war-party of one hundred and seventy twice told, at which time Te-pehi [Tupai-Cupa] had returned from his trip to England, and accompanied Rau-paraha to Kai-koura, where they attacked and beat the Nga-i-tahu Tribe, of whom few escaped. Some of these fled to Tapuwae-nui (great footprints); but eight hundred
<pb xml:id="n43" n="31"/>
twice told were killed in the war, and Rere-waka was taken prisoner, and not killed, but brought to Kapiti, where he could be tamed. This battle was called Te-niho-mangaa (barracouta-tooth).</p>
            <p>Now that the people of Kai-koura and O-mihi had been beaten by Rau-paraha, Te-pehi persisted in going to Kai-apohia; but Rau-paraha said, “Do not go: let us return home. We have conquered this tribe: let us go home.” But Te-pehi, son of Toitoi, persisted in his plan, and eventually Rau-paraha consented, and the war-party went by land to Kai-apohia, with fifty warriors twice told, who were all chiefs. The main body of the tribe of Rau-paraha were left at O-mihi to guard the canoes and the slaves. When Rau-paraha had got to Kai-apohia he again said to Te-pehi, “Be cautious in going into the pa, lest you be killed. I have had an evil omen: mine was an evil dream last night.” But what was the good of such advice to a man whose spirit had gone to death? So Pehi and his companions went into the pa, and were delighted with the words and acts of Tama-i-hara-nui, the chief of the pa, and hence the caution required was not taken. At break of day Pehi and his companions were killed, and in all twenty once told lay dead. These were all chiefs. Some did escape from the pa by jumping over the stockade of the fort, which was about twenty feet high. The gateways to the fort had been closed, and there were pits dug under the fence of the pa. On the day Pehi and his companions went into the pa there were five hundred twice told of the Nga-i-tahu in that pa at Kai-apohia.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha returned to those he had left at O-mihi, and came on with them to Kapiti. This was the year in which the Rau-paraha first visited Kai-koura, and also that in which the battle of Te-niho-mangaa (barracouta-tooth) was fought, and the year in which Te-pehi and his friends were murdered, and was 1823.</p>
            <p>Soon after Rau-paraha got back to Kapiti, Rere-tawhanga-whanga (fly recklessly) arrived at Wai-kanae (water of the mullet). This was in 1824. The loss of Pehi and his friends pained Rau-paraha, who ever said to himself, “How can I obtain
<pb xml:id="n44" n="32"/>
revenge for the death of Pehi and his companions? I shall not be able to obtain revenge in war.” While he was thinking over this matter a vessel was seen coming round the Taheke (descend) Point, and was announced by the loud cry of the people, who said, “A ship, a ship.” Rau-paraha thought, “I shall now be able to fulfil my desire by using this vessel to take me to the Nga-i-tahu Tribe, and to fetch the chief Tama-i-hara-nui.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha ordered his canoe to be put out on the sea to take him to the ship. He went on board, and asked the captain, “Will you agree to take me in your ship to Whanga-roa (long harbour), to fetch the chief Tama-i-hara-nui (son of great sin)? and I will pay you with prepared flax. I will fill your ship. My tribe are numerous, and can scrape flax and make the tow.” The captain, called Kapene Tuari (Captain Stuart), agreed to these proposals, and the heart of Rau-paraha lived in joy. So the ship sailed away to Whanga-roa, on the Wai-pounamu (<name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>), and one hundred men [Maoris] went with Rau-paraha; and Tama-i-hara-nui and his wife and daughter were brought away in this ship from that place.</p>
            <p>Old Rau-paraha knew that Tama-i-hara-nui must be enticed with guns and powder. Even as a kaka (Nestor productus) is enticed, even so must Tama-i-hara-nui be enticed on board the ship. So Rau-paraha instructed the captain how he was to induce Tama-i-hara-nui to come on board of the ship.</p>
            <p>Now, the captain had an interpreter who was a young man, so that when the chief Tama-i-hara-nui was captured, then and only then did the hundred Maori men come out of the hold on to the deck. These had been in the hold three or four days. When it was evening the boats were lowered into the water, and conveyed the hundred men on shore, who attacked the Nga-i-tahu Tribe at Aka-roa (Haka-roa—long haka), and one hundred were killed in a pa which was rushed in the night. The killed in this battle were brought on board of the ship, and
<pb xml:id="n45"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP003a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP003a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP003a-g"/><head><hi rend="c">Pa-Taka-Kai</hi><hi rend="sc">and</hi><hi rend="c">Ipu</hi>.</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n46" n="33"/>
the ship sailed away for Kapiti; but, when out on the sea, Tama-i-hara-nui, having strangled his daughter, threw her body into the sea, which was not seen by those who guarded Tama-i-hara-nui, When the ship arrived at Kapiti those on board called to those on shore and said, “Here is Tama-i-hara-nui, though the Nga-i-tahu had said, ‘The sea only shall be moved;’” and all the people of Rau-paraha were glad, though at that time there were not many of them at Kapiti, as most of the tribe were inland at Wai-kanae and O-taki, scraping flax to pay the captain of the vessel for going to Aka-roa. With these absent people were the widows of Te-pehi and his murdered friends. These were at O-taki and Wai-tohu, scraping flax.</p>
            <p>Tama-i-hara-nui, was taken in Rau-parahas canoe to O-taki, so that he might be seen by those widows, as those widows had the power of life or death over him. When they arrived at O-taki Tama-i-hara-nui said to Rau-paraha, “Let me live.” Rau-paraha answered, “If I alone had suffered by the death of Te-pehi and his associates, your request would have been right, that I should let you live; but all the Nga-ti-toa Tribe have suffered: I am therefore not able to grant your request.” When Tama-i-hara-nui was taken to Wai-tohu, at O-taki, so that Tiaia (stick in), the widow of Te-pehi, might see him, he was killed. He was hung up in a tree, and died. Rau-paraha did not witness his death.</p>
            <p>Then the ship was loaded with flax, and the captain with joy sailed away to the place from which he had come. And this took place in the year 1825.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha now lived at Kapiti, and was the acknowledged leader of the tribes of Tura-kina (thrown down), Whanga-ehu (harbour of mist), Rangi-tikei (day of striding away), Manawa-tu (startled breath), and on to Horo-whenua (swift over the land), O-taki (to pace up and down in making a speech), Wai-kanae (water of the mullet), Pori-rua (two vassals), Whanga-nui-a-tara (great harbour of Tara) (Wellington Harbour), and Wai-rarapa (glistening water), over which he had supreme power.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n47" n="34"/>
            <p>When Rere-tawhangawhanga arrived at Kapiti, Rau-paraha gave the Wai-kanae district to him and his people. Te-whanga-nui-a-tara (Wellington district) Rau-paraha gave to Po-mare (cough at night) and his tribe, the Nga-ti-mutunga. Po-mare had taken to wife the daughter of Rau-paraha, called Tawiti (the trap), and hence Rau-paraha gave the Wellington and Wai-rarapa districts to him.</p>
            <p>In the year 1828 Te-ahu-karamu (the altar made of the karamu—Coprosma—wood) and his company of travellers arrived at Kapiti. This company of travellers was called Te-kariri-tahi (the one cartridge). Now, the origin of this name, “The one cartridge,” is this : As they had so little ammunition they had not sufficient powder to make many cartridges. If powder was put into the muzzle of a flint-gun, the powder would go right out into the pan of the gun, because the touch-hole of the gun had been enlarged, as the Maori invariably made the touch-holes of their guns larger than they originally were, so that when they fought standing near to each other they could load in a hurry and in a hurry fire at their enemy.</p>
            <p>The object of Te-ahu-karamu coming at that time was to obtain the consent of Rau-paraha to allow the Nga-ti-rau-kawa to come into the Kapiti district. Rau-paraha made answer. To which Te-ahu-karamu added this request: “I did think we had laid our plans at the time you visited us at Maunga-tautari and at O-pepe (butterfly). Then we said, ‘I am brave. I, the Nga-ti-rau-kawa, can take possession of the Here-taunga (bind the bond of connection) district.’ But now we admit that we were wholly wrong, and say that we, the Nga-ti-rau-kawa, are worth nourishing. We then thought that we would refuse your offer, which would be right; but, in refusing that, we have been punished. But if we, the Nga-ti-rau-kawa, come and live near you at Kapiti, we will obey you.” When Te-ahu-karamu had ended his speech Rau-paraha agreed to his request. So Te-ahu-karamu went back to Maunga-tautari, and the Nga-ti-raukawa migrated to Kapiti in company with Te-whata-nui
<pb xml:id="n48" n="35"/>
(great stage), and with other great chiefs, including Paora-poho-tiraha, (stomach laid on one side); and Rau-paraha pointed out land for these on which they with their tribes could live and cultivate, where they could catch eels and snare and spear birds. And Rau-paraha said to all these tribes, “The lands I now give to you are in our joint rule, but I shall be greater in power than you individually.” They all consented to this proposal, and said, “It is right, O Raha! it is as you say.”</p>
            <p>The names of the lands thus dealt with are—Turakina, Whanga-ehu, Rangi-tikei, Manawa-tu, Horo-whenua, O-hau, Wai-kawa (water of baptism), O-taki, and Kuku-tau-aki (nip of the beloved, with a blow); so that the tribes under the leadership of Rau-paraha were many, as the Nga-ti-rau-kawa and Tu-hou-rangi had now located themselves near to the settlement of Rau-paraha.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha lived at Kuku-tau-aki and O-taki as his home, so that the Nga-ti-rau-kawa Tribe could assemble before him in the days when war was rife.</p>
            <p>It was in the year 1829 that the Nga-ti-rau-kawa migrated to Kapiti, and this migration was called Te-heke-mai-raro (migration from below, or north); and the Nga-ti-rau-kawa began to cultivate food in the districts given to them by Rau-paraha. At this time another party of the Nga-ti-rau-kawa had been cut off, and only two of the party were saved alive. This act was committed by the Whanga-nui. A chief called Te-rua-maioro (the ditch of a stockade) and his people had migrated from Wai-kato to Whanga-nui, and had been attacked and cut off save Te-puke (the hill) and Te-ao (the cloud). Rau-paraha had sent a message to Te-rangi-whakaruru (day of shelter in shade) to spare the lives of the chiefs of Nga-ti-rau-kawa; hence these two were saved in compliance with this request, and they were allowed to come on to the home of Rau-paraha at Kapiti. When the Nga-ti-rau-kawa had resided some time at O-taki they all assembled there in the presence of Rau-paraha, of whom they wished to ask a favour, which was, that a war-party should
<pb xml:id="n49" n="36"/>
be sent to Whanga-nui to avenge the death of Te-rua-maioro. After some time Rau-paraha consented to this request. A war-party left for Whanga-nui, including some of the Nga-ti-awa Tribe, to attack the pa at Putiki-whara-nui (knot tied with a certain sort of flax), which was held by one thousand warriors twice told; for in those days the Whanga-nui were a numerous people. This pa was invested for two months before it was taken, and some of the defenders escaped up the Whanga-nui River. The chief Tu-roa (stand long) was not taken, nor Hori Kingi-te-anaua (the wanderer), who escaped by dint of power to run. Thus the Nga-ti-rau-kawa obtained revenge for their dead. This pa was taken in the year 1831, for which defeat the Whanga-nui tribes never obtained revenge. Rau-paraha came back to Kapiti. In those days there were not any inhabitants in Rangi-tikei, Turakina, or Whanga-ehu districts. The Nga-ti-toa (the tribe of Rau-paraha) lived at Kapiti, Pori-rua, and the island Mana (for him); but some of this tribe went to reside in the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>, at Wai-rau (last of the crop), Hoiere (Hoheria populnea), Rangi-toto (scoria), Tai-tapu (sacred tide), Whakatu (make a speech to a war-party), and Motu-eka (Motu-weka-clump of trees where the weka-Ocydromus australis-stays), the inhabitants of which places had been killed (or defeated) by Rau-paraha. And thus the tribe of Rau-paraha was divided, some living at Kapiti and some in the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>. The Nga-ti-awa, under Rere-tawhangawhanga, occupied Wai-kanae, and the Nga-ti-mutunga and Nga-ti-tama occupied the district of Whanga-nui-a-tara (Wellington); but the Nga-ti-tama really lived at Kapiti till they became saucy to Rau-paraha, and fought a battle with him, when Rau-paraha gained the victory and killed their chief Pehi-taka (the power to hold down shaken off). Those who escaped fled to O-ha-riu (the breath of the hold), and Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-rau-kawa lived at O-taki; but the Nga-ti-rau-kawa were divided, some of them living at Wai-kawa, some at O-hau, and some at Horo-whenua, some at Manawa-tu, some at O-roua (procure by means of a stick), and some at Rangi-tikei.</p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n50"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d4" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> IV.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Gently blow, thou wind</l>
                <l>Of the south, and bring</l>
                <l>His love, while here</l>
                <l>I sit and weep when</l>
                <l>He at distance is.</l>
                <l>From whence that cloud</l>
                <l>That follows me so stealthily,</l>
                <l>So watchfully on the path to Tau-piri?</l>
                <l>Where I can go, and ever be</l>
                <l>(Though heartbroken) not far</l>
                <l>From mine, my own beloved.</l>
                <l>How can I stay, or deaden</l>
                <l>Now that unseen love</l>
                <l>That gnaws with grief untold,</l>
                <l>And dares my every power to strangle it?</l>
                <l>I must away, and leave</l>
                <l>The home where many meet—</l>
                <l>Where voice of Taepa is</l>
                <l>Heard to tell of Wai-kato;</l>
                <l>While my beloved is far,</l>
                <l>Far on the north sea-coast.</l>
                <l>How strong affection asks</l>
                <l>That thou wouldst come and</l>
                <l>Be as light of day to me,</l>
                <l>And cause my tears to cease!</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A dirge sung by a widow</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d4-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Rau-Paraha And War-Party Go To The Wai-Pounamu.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>It was in the year 1832 that a war-party headed by Rau-paraha crossed from the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name> and went to attack the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> people at Kai-apoi (game at poi, with poi-balls). This company of warriors consisted of six hundred twice told, and included the tribes Nga-ti-awa, Nga-ti-rau-kawa, and Nga-ti-
<pb xml:id="n51" n="38"/>
tama-te-ra. This Nga-ti-tama-te-ra were from the Thames, and were led by Taraia (chip with an axe) and Te-rohu (mist), son of Tu-te-rangi-anini (day of giddiness). When these had landed on the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> they were joined by the Nga-ti-toa of the Tai-tapu, Rangi-toto, and Hoiere, and all these met those who lived at Wai-rau. As soon as the force met, they paddled on by the east coast to Kai-koura, and there attacked the pa of those who escaped in the battle called Te-niho-manga (barracoutatooth). The pa was taken, and some of its inhabitants were killed, and the rest taken for slaves.</p>
              <p>When it was fine weather the war-party journeyed on in their canoes to Kai-apohia (food gathered together), where they besieged a pa. The occupants the Nga-i-tahu, would not come out to battle, but to the annoyance of the war-party fired from trenches which they had dug round the fort, which were twenty feet deep. The war-party consisted of five thousand once told, who could not take the pa by storm for this reason : those in the pa had plenty of food, consisting of the root of the ti (one of the Cordylines), which is dug up, and dried, and cooked in a hangi (oven). This is very good food indeed, and is as sweet as the European sugar. They also had a great quantity of eels, which they had cooked and dried. They also had the pohata, puha or puka (Maori cabbage-turnip), which had been cooked and dried in the sun. With this food the pa could not be taken. This food had been collected while Rau-paraha was at Kapiti, as the tribe knew he would again attack them. Now, if they had depended on potatoes the pa would have been taken. There was only one place where the storming-party could attack this pa. The pa stood in a lake, and water was up to one end and both sides of it. There was but one part dry, and this led to the gateway of the fort. Rau-paraha proposed to dig a trench up to the gateway, and ordered three trenches to be dug up to the pa. These trenches were to be dug in a zigzag way, and not straight. The trenches of the pa were dug deep, and the tops
<pb xml:id="n52" n="39"/>
were covered over with timber like a house. From these they fired at Rau-paraha's people.</p>
              <p>The trenches were dug by Rau-paraha's people—one by the Nga-ti-toa, another by the Nga-ti-rau-kawa, another by the Nga-ti-awa. These, when they had been dug up close to where those in the pa came to fire at Rau-paraha's men, were discontinued, and the attacking party went and cut scrub of manuka bushes and ferns. This they worked at for about half a moon, and then carried it and put it up at the head of their trenches, next to the palisading of the pa. This was one hundred strides from the real pa, and was the trench from which those in the pa fired at the attacking party. All this dry brushwood was placed close up to the fence of these trenches. Thus they had piled a high heap of brushwood and fern, and they waited for a wind to blow from the south on to the pa, as the gate of the pa looked towards the south. Rau-paraha waited for half a moon for a south wind, but one did not come. The priests of the Nga-i-tahu in the pa were continually performing the ceremonies and chanting the incantations to stay the south wind, and prevent it from blowing at that time. The priests of Rau-paraha's warparty performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations to cause a south wind to blow at once, so that a fire might be put to the brushwood placed near to the pa.</p>
              <p>The day was fine—there was not a breath of air blowing; so early in the morning the people of the pa thought they might as well set fire to the brushwood placed by the enemy near to their pa, and thus get rid of it while the weather was so calm, as the flames would not then incline towards the pa, and would not set it on fire. They set fire to the heap near to the spot from where they fired their guns at Rau-paraha's people. When Rau-paraha saw the smoke and flames of the fire he called to his people and asked, “Who is that, O young people? Belt up, and take your weapons of war, and carry the brushwood up to the side of the stockade, so that the fuel may not burn in vain.”</p>
              <pb xml:id="n53" n="40"/>
              <p>The warriors of Rau-paraha went to carry the brushwood close up to the stockade, but were fired on by those in the pa, and the balls from the guns fell in the midst of Rau-paraha's people like drops of rain in a shower; but the warriors did not heed this, though some of them fell by the shots from the pa. They had not anything by which they could be shielded from the shots of the pa. Rau-paraha's warriors had now got up to the loopholes through which those in the pa fired at them. These loopholes they filled up, and, the wind changing and blowing from the south, the flames leaned towards the stockade, and the fence took fire, while the warriors of Rau-paraha threw more brushwood on to the fence. The fire had now taken strong hold of the fence of the pa, and the pa was covered with smoke, at which Rau-paraha's party rejoiced, and gave a shout of glee, and danced a war-dance; and as they danced they chanted these words of the old war-dance song :—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>When will your anger dare?</l>
                  <l>When will your power arise?</l>
                  <l>Salute your child with your nose.</l>
                  <l>But how salute him now?</l>
                  <l>You will see the rejoicing tide</l>
                  <l>Of the warriors' coming glee,</l>
                  <l>And departure of Rongo-mai-whiti.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>As these warriors shouted the song and danced, the noise they made was like thunder, and the earth trembled. They made a dash and got into the pa, and slew some of those there with great slaughter. Others escaped into the lake, and, like a flock of wild ducks, made the face of the water look black. Thus the Lake Taru-tu (grass standing straight up) was covered with a great many of the Nga-i-tahu who were fleeing before their enemy. Though the Kai-apoi (or Kai-apohia) Pa had six hundred in it, all were killed: with women and children there were more than six hundred once told killed.</p>
              <p>Now that the Kai-apohia Pa had been taken the war-party started for Te-whanga-raupo (the harbour of Typha
<pb xml:id="n54" n="41"/>
angustifolia), and took the Pa Ri-papa (the screen made flat) and killed the occupants. The war-party went on to Whangaroa (long harbour), and assaulted the Pa O-nawe (the scar), in which were three hundred twice told, not one of whom escaped. The war-party went on and across to Te-wai-o-te-mate (water of the death), where they killed people, and returned to Kapiti with the slaves they had captured, where they could tame them. When this party had arrived at Wairau (gleanings of the kumara crop) (<name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>) some of the Nga-ti-toa stayed there and took up their abode, and some stayed at the Hoiere, Rangi-toto, and at the Tai-tapu; but Rau-paraha came on to Kapiti with Nga-ti-rau-kawa and Nga-ti-awa.</p>
              <p>When they got back to Kapiti it was winter, and whalers had arrived at Te-whanga-nui (great harbour) and at Wai-rau (<name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>), in the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>; and Rau-paraha went in his canoe to Te-whanga-nui to see the captains of the whalers. At times there were many whalers there—as many as a hundred—of various nations. Here they stayed while whales came near the coast; but when these ceased to come near the coast the whalers went out on the ocean, and the ships which were full of oil went each to its own land, and Rau-paraha came back to his people and home at Kapiti. Rau-paraha occupied his time in visiting his tribes at all their various homes. Sometimes he would go to the Tai-tapu. Flax was a rich commodity then, by which the Maori could obtain powder from the ships, the captains of which bought the flax.</p>
              <p>One European lived at Wai-kanae, where he could buy flax from the great Nga-ti-awa Tribe; but this European saw the evil of this tribe. The evil was this : The flax this European bought from the Nga-ti-awa was by him put into a house; but at midnight some of the members of this tribe came and dug a hole under one side of the house and took the flax away, and on a future day this same flax was brought back and again sold to this European. This European soon found that this tribe stole his flax, so he left Wai-kanae and went to live at Kapiti, where
<pb xml:id="n55" n="42"/>
he could be near Rau-paraha. This European built a house at Kapiti and one at O-taki. This was the first European who came from Port Jackson to New Zealand to buy flax in those days. He was called Te-Kawea (Qy., Mr. Kaverell?). This Nga-ti-awa Tribe was noted in those days for ill-treating Europeans. They killed [ill-used] one at Wai-kanae, at Komanga-rautawhiri (stage made of tawhiri—a Pittosporum—twigs), who was called Kapene Tera (Qy., Captain Taylor?); and Rangi-hae-ata punished the tribe for this evil deed. It was then said that Miti-kakau (lick the handle) chief of the Nga-ti-awa, with an associate, had been the perpetrator of this evil act. The associate of this chief was caught and executed by Rangi-hae-ata at the Mana Island; and when a man-of-war brig came to visit the Rangi-hae-ata at Mana the captain of the brig approved the act of Rangi-hae-ata in respect to the man who had ill-used Kapene Tera.</p>
              <p>There was not any chief like Rau-paraha. He obtained much land in both Islands by his power and knowledge in Maori war, and he conquered the chiefs of the north end of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>.</p>
              <p>In the year 1839 Christianity was first proclaimed in this part, and Matene-te-whiwhi (he who is possessed of anything) and I went to Toke-rau (<name type="place" key="name-100221">Bay of Islands</name>) to bring a minister to this end of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>, so that we might put an end to the desire for war in Rau-paraha's mind. If it had not been for Christianity Rau-paraha would have conquered all the tribes of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> even to the extreme south end—to Rakiura (Rangi-ura red sky), to Raro-tonga (lower south) and he would have exterminated them all.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d4-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">The Fight At Wai-Rau. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>We have given an account of the battles fought by Rau-paraha on the south end of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>; now we will give an account of the stupid acts of the Europeans and Maoris at Wairau, where Wairaweke (Wakefield) was killed.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n56" n="43"/>
              <p>The origin of the battle at Wairau, and the death of a European chief in the year 1843, was caused by the deceit of a European captain of a whaling-ship, who was called Kapene Piringatapu (Captain Blenkinsop). He deceived Rau-paraha with a big gun (cannon), which was given in payment for Wairau. A document was written by that European in the English language, and in it it was stated that Wairau had been fully riro (gone, sold) to that European. Rau-paraha and his friends did not know what was said in that document, but in ignorance they signed their names to it. That European, Piringatapu (Blenkinsop), also said this to Rau-paraha and his friends : “If you see a captain of a man-of-war, let him see this document (a copy of which he had left with Rau-paraha), so that the captain may see that Rau-paraha and his friends are chiefs.” Rau-paraha thought this was true, and that what these documents contained was correct, as were also the words of this European. When Rau paraha came back to Kapiti he gave the document to his European flax-buyer, called Te Kawea, who read the document, and then said to Rau-paraha, “All your land at Wairau has gone from you, and now belongs to Kapene Piringatapu, who has bought it from you all with a great gun [cannon].” This made Rau-paraha feel grieved, and he tore the document to pieces, and the pieces were burnt by all the Nga-ti-toa chiefs of Kapiti, in company with those who resided on the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>. So that when Wakefield came to the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>, and took his abode at Whakatu (make a speech) (Nelson), and at Poneke (<name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>—Wellington), and went to Wairau district to determine on a survey of that place, to which survey Rau-paraha had not given his consent, none of the land had been bought, save only by the deceit of the sale practised on Wakefield by Kapene Piringatapu (Captain Blenkinsop). In regard to Wakefield taking the Wairau, Rau-paraha and Wakefield should have talked over and calmly considered the matter, and then Wairau could have been carefully given up to Wakefield. But because of the anger of
<pb xml:id="n57" n="44"/>
Wakefield and his friends having been so soon shown to Rangi-hae-ata, confusion began and wrong was commenced. Much was said to me by Rau-paraha on this subject, and great was the love of Rau-paraha to Wakefield and his friends; but, on account of the mad acts of his nephew Rangi-hae-ata, who would not do as ordered by Rau-paraha, Wakefield and his friends were killed. Rau-paraha was grieved with his nephew on account of the death of Wakefield and his friends. Rau-paraha rose and made a speech to Rangi-hae-ata and all the Nga-ti-toa Tribe. These were his words: “Hearken, O Rangi-hae-ata! I will forsake you. You have trodden my instructions under your feet. Those Europeans who were killed in the first flush of the attack should have been sufficient, and those who were not killed at first should have been saved.” Rangi-hae-ata said, “Then, what in respect to your daughter, who has been killed in this affray? Rau-paraha answered, “What of the death of that daughter? Why should she not be killed? But now, O son! I will turn to Christianity, to the great God, who has saved me from the hand of the European.” And from that time Rau-paraha joined with the Maori Christians. I was away from our home at the time the Wairau affair occurred. I was away teaching the Nga-i-tahu people, and I went even as far as Rakiura. I was one year there, and was the first who went to teach them [about the true God]. And my presence at that place prevented my father from going again to make war on the tribes there.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha was very much grieved at the wrong acts of Rangi-hae-ata in regard to the Europeans at the Here-taunga (the Hutt), and he was sorry that Rangi-hae-ata attempted to keep possession of the land of the Europeans at that place, which land had been bought and paid for. Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata had participated in the £200 of cash received by them for Here-taunga. Rau-paraha persisted in his endeavour to make Rangi-hae-ata cease to annoy the Europeans in respect to that land; but Rangi-hae-ata would not listen to the advice of Rau-paraha.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n58" n="45"/>
              <p>Rau-paraha was taken prisoner by order of <name type="person" key="name-208095">Governor Grey</name>, but there was not any reason for the act. It was no doubt occasioned by a letter to which some person had signed the name of Rau-paraha to give it an authority. This letter was addressed to the Whanga-nui chiefs of the Patu-tokotoko Tribe. It is said that this letter was concocted by Mamaku and Rangi-hae-ata, who signed the name of Rau-paraha to it that the letter might carry authority with it. Such is the account of this letter. At that time I was at <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>'s school at St. John, near Auckland, with my wife Ruth, so that I was not witness of my father being taken prisoner. On my return home I went on board of the man-of-war “Calliope,” where my father was held prisoner. We met and wept over each other. He said, “O son! go to your tribe; live in peace. In return for my being kept thus, let them see your acts of peace. Do not do any evil act, but rather let good and love be shown to the Europeans. There was not any reason for my being taken prisoner by <name type="person" key="name-208095">Governor Grey</name>. I have not murdered any European, but rather some one has told lies [of me]. But I do not care for this. If I had been taken prisoner in battle it would have been good; but I have been taken like a thief. I am like the Apostle of Christ—like Paul, whose work was to take the word of Christ to the Gentiles; and he was put into prison: but when an angel came at night Paul was glad and sang, and the doors of the prison opened of their own accord, and he came out. Now, O son! I am like that man now living in a prison on board of a ship. But my heart is glad and I can sing in the joy of [given by] God. O son! I am not grieved. Go on shore and persist in good acts, and nourish the Europeans, but do not hearken to the advice or policy of Rangi-hae-ata: extinguish his policy.” I, with Matene-te-whiwhi, came on shore, and we went to Pori-rua (the home of my father), where we saw the Nga-ti-toa Tribe and the chief Rawiri-puaha (the mouth), to whom we told what Rau-paraha had said to us about peace and good acts. We then went on to
<pb xml:id="n59" n="46"/>
O-taki, and repeated the same words about good deeds and living in peace; and at this time we two ordered the township to be laid out at O-taki now called Hadfleld, and from this time the Nga-ti-raukawa Tribe began to alter in their conduct to a peace-abiding people with the Nga-ti-toa. And at this time the people of the Nga-ti-raukawa, of Manawa-tu, who were allied with Rangi-hae-ata, came to see Matene-te-whiwhi and me. These consisted of two hundred once told, who had been sent by Rangi-hae-ata to ask questions of us two about Rau-paraha, who was kept prisoner on board of a man-of-war, in order that they might determine how to take revenge by killing Europeans at Wellington. I told these people what Rau-paraha had said to us. I told them to stop at once in their mad idea of attacking the Europeans, and not in the least to follow the policy of Rangi-hae-ata, as his policy would lead to nothing but evil. They agreed to what was said, and at once began to lay out the township at O-taki, by which act they might gain a name for good for the Nga-ti-raukawa Tribe.</p>
              <p>In 1846 Rau-paraha was liberated by <name type="person" key="name-208095">Governor Grey</name> and sent back to O-taki, and this old man at once gave orders to the Nga-ti-raukawa to build a large church in that town. Now, had he not come back to that town a church would not have been built. As he had a great desire to worship the true God, he worshipped constantly till his death, which took place at O-taki in November, in the year 1849.</p>
              <p>I, his son, with my thoughts of my childhood, am now working at the same work and for the same object—to have love, and Christianity, and peacemaking with the European and Maori, that they may become one people under one law in this land.</p>
              <p>Now, O people! do not be mistaken in regard to our old men of the Nga-ti-toa Tribe, and ask what sort of people were they. I will tell you. They were a tribe of chiefs from the time of our Maori ancestors. Rau-paraha was a kind man: he fostered the Europeans from days long past, and for the first time, in the
<pb xml:id="n60" n="47"/>
battle at Wairau, has Rau-paraha acted in a stupid way. He says God saved his life; and why he knows this is, he did not hide himself, and he was not killed by the bullets fired by the Europeans in that fight. The Native Land Court utters that which is not correct when it says, “Rau-paraha flattered the tribes so that they might like him, and become one with him, and that those tribes might be saved from the power of his weapon (death).” These words are wrong, as there was not one tribe in the south end of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name> able to stand against him; and Rau-paraha and his tribe were but few in number when they migrated to Kapiti; and it was he who gave [sold part of] not only the North but the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name> to the Europeans.</p>
              <p>This is the genealogy of the Rau-paraha from Mango (shark):—</p>
              <p>
                <figure xml:id="Whi06Anci047a">
                  <graphic url="Whi06Anci047a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06Anci047a-g"/>
                  <figDesc>A black and white diagram showing the whakapapa from Mango to <name key="name-100231" type="person">Tamihana Te Rauparaha</name>.</figDesc>
                </figure>
              </p>
              <p>* From this man is derived the name of Nga-ti-toa—Toa-rangatira or Nga-ti-toa.</p>
              <p>† An edible plant—a thick-leaved convolvulus, growing on the sand-hills near the sea, and eaten in ancient times.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n61"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d5" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> V.<lb/>
<hi rend="c"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> And <name key="name-110528" type="person">Rangi-Hae-Ata</name></hi>. <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi></head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Now comes Kopu, the star that shines at opening day,</l>
                <l>Like mine own one come back to me.</l>
                <l>I weep to see my flock of tern (my children)</l>
                <l>Now left to me; but all must droop and die.</l>
                <l>Far in the south stands peak of Tau-piri,</l>
                <l>And gently ripples still the tide in Manuka;</l>
                <l>But death met him the day he left his home.</l>
                <l>Nor had I tied the beauteous ornament Motu-tawa</l>
                <l>To his ear. But, father, come, come back to home,</l>
                <l>And sleep with all thine own beloved ones now,</l>
                <l>While I my palpitating heart will hold,</l>
                <l>And weep my loss of long-kept bird,</l>
                <l>Whose song woke me from sleep at early dawn.</l>
                <l>But now that bird has swooped,</l>
                <l>And gone far, far away from me.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A dirge sung by a woman for her dead husband.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <p>Rau-paraha, chief of the <name key="name-207090" type="organisation">Nga-ti-raukawa</name>, was born at Maunga-tautari about 1770. His father, in one of the constant wars which formerly raged, was killed and eaten. Rau-paraha was then a child. His savage conqueror said, if the infant son of his enemy fell into his hands he would make a relish for rau paraha (which is a thick-leaved convolvulus growing on the sand-hills near the sea, and formerly used as food). Rau-paraha, or Convolvulus-leaf, therefore henceforth became his name.</p>
            <p>When he grew up to manhood he manifested such a troublesome and restless disposition as to render himself an object of fear and dislike to the surrounding tribes, and even to his own relatives. This feeling was increased by his collecting
<pb xml:id="n62" n="49"/>
around him a band of the most daring characters, whose constant excesses became at last so intolerable that his neighbours gave signs of a determination to forcibly expel him from the district.</p>
            <p>The first exploit attributed to Rau-paraha was his cutting off a Nga-puhi chief, Waero, and a hundred and forty of his followers, on Motu-tawa, a small island in Roto-kakahi, in the Roto-rua district. Leaving his friends there, he made his way overland to Taupo and Roto-aira. The people of Motu-a-puhi sought to kill him, but one of the chiefs became his friend, and hid him in a food-store until he could make his escape. He reached Whanga-nui, and thence returned to Kawhia, where he gained the aid of Tu-whare and his tribe, who thenceforth assumed the command until his death, when Rau-paraha succeeded him. They attacked the Tara-naki Natives, and took their stronghold Tapui-nikau. At Ti-hoi they erected a pa, and remained there some time. On reaching Whanga-nui they encamped at the Heads for nearly a month, making moki, or canoes of the raupo-leaf, at Koko-huia. They then quickly crossed the river, and attacked the Natives at Purua. The pa was taken, and about forty men killed.</p>
            <p>Tu-whare and his party proceeded along the coast as far as Wai-rarapa, where they killed the chief Rore. In returning, Tu-whare noticed the wreck of a vessel, which made him think that <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name> would eventually become a place of great resort for the Europeans. He therefore advised Rau-paraha that they should go back to Kawhia and raise as large a force as possible, and take permanent possession of the Strait. Hitherto they had merely destroyed the pas for the sake of plunder. Rauparaha entered into the views of Tu-whare, and went to Kawhia, and, having raised a large force, again returned. On reaching the Putiki Pa, at Whanga-nui, they were received hospitably by a few women, its only inhabitants, their husbands being absent. Food was cooked for them. Afterwards Rau-paraha and his associates arose and slew their entertainers, and
<pb xml:id="n63" n="50"/>
pursued their journey south. The Natives, hearing of their coming, removed themselves and their property inland. The party took up their abode at O-hau, and there they murdered some of the Horo-whenua Natives. This was the commencement of the war. From his post at Horo-whenua Rau-paraha made repeated raids against Manawa-tu. The Horo-whenua Natives, being ignorant of his former murders, brought presents of food; but he slew the bearers of them. When their tribe, (the Moa-upoko), heard of his treachery they raised a war-party of three hundred men, and surprised Rau-parahia, killing a hundred of his followers, and compelling him to flee to Wai-kanae. The Horo-whenua Natives made common cause with the Nga-ti-apa, who came and fought at Wai-mea, where they slew Huna the chief. Te-pehi and the Nga-ti-toa were beaten there, and they lost a hundred men. The daughter also of Pehi was killed and cooked and taken by the enemy. Her body was carried in a taha (bark basket) to Whanga-nui, and there eaten. Rau-paraha's own gun fell into their hands, being taken by Turanga-pito (Paora).</p>
            <p>This success excited the hopes of Rau-paraha's enemies. A force of three thousand men went against him, collected from all the places on the coast. They reached Wai-mea, the scene of their former success. Tu-roa gave a hatchet to Turanga-pito to go and murder Rau-paraha. This great force, however, was conquered by the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-awa. The battle was fought on the Island of Kapiti. Rangi-maire-hau, the chief of Turakina, went to Rangi-hae-ata, being a relative of his by marriage, expecting to be spared; but Rangi-hae-ata cast him on a fire, and roasted him alive.</p>
            <p>Pehi felt deeply the loss of his child, and determined on taking signal revenge; but to do it effectually it was necessary to have a larger supply of guns and ammunition. Although it was by their guns they had hitherto prevailed — the tribes they fought with not having any—yet even their supply was insufficient.
<pb xml:id="n64" n="51"/>
He therefore resolved to imitate Hungi, and go to England. Shortly after the battle fought on the Island of Kapiti a vessel came to <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>. Pehi (called Pehi-or Tupai-kupe) immediately went on board, and sailed in it.</p>
            <p>From this time Rau-paraha and his restless companions were constantly at war. After a series of engagements he entirely destroyed the Moa-upoko Tribe, and took possession of their district. A war-expedition was undertaken against Whanga-nui; but, finding the Natives prepared, they did not attack them, but returned and fought with the Nga-ti-apa at Rangi-tikei. Encouraged by their success, they returned to Whanga-nui, and fought with the Natives, when one of the Nga-ti-raukawa chiefs was killed, which made Rau-paraha very indignant.</p>
            <p>The visits of vessels became very frequent, and gave power and importance to Rau-paraha, who managed to monopolize the entire trade with them, and become the sole channel by which others obtained their supplies of European goods. Various tribes sent presents of food to him. Te-heuheu, the great chief of Taupo, collected a large quantity of provisions and brought them to him. Many tribes of their own accord grew food for his use; in return he sent presents of rum, tobacco, powder, and guns to them. He continually increased in influence, and all but Nga-ti-rua-nui and Tara-naki courted his alliance. Still he continued his wars. He sent two expeditions against Whanga-nui, one under Whata-nui, which fought at Rangi-po, and there the tribe Nga-ti-rua-ka fell. Rauparaha next attacked Putiki, and killed many of its inhabitants. To revenge this reverse, Whanga-nui raised a war-party and attacked Paka-kutu. A meteor fell into the pa whilst they were fighting, which was considered such a favourable omen for the besiegers that the defenders were disheartened, and the pa was taken. Rau-paraha was hemmed in on every side, and narrowly escaped being captured.</p>
            <p>About this time Pehi (Pehi-or Tupai-Kupe) returned from England with a large collection of guns and ammunition.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n65" n="52"/>
            <p>Kekere-ngu, a noble-looking chief, who was celebrated for his very fine moko, had gone to reside at Ara-pawa, where he was murdered by the Nga-i-tahu. Being a great favourite of Rangi-hae-ata (although he had fled on account of his not having conducted himself with propriety towards that chief's wives), Rangi-hae-ata sought satisfaction for his death, and fought with the Nga-i-tahu, and killed many of them.</p>
            <p>Pehi went to see Tama-i-hara-nui at the Waha-raupo, where Haki-tara, a Nga-puhi chief, with a number of his tribe, was staying. Haki-tara, remembering the death of Waero at Roto-kakahi, persuaded Tama-i-hara-nui to let him murder Pehi as a payment. Pehi and forty companions, all chiefs, were murdered, although friends of Tama-i-hara-nui, and at the time his guests. Rau-paraha himself had a very narrow escape, and when pursued, finding his canoe was being overtaken, when he had rounded a point he jumped into the sea and dived a considerable distance: coining up beneath a mass of floating sea-weed, he remained a long time with only his mouth above the water, until his baffled pursuers gave up their search. He safely reached Kapiti, with a full determination of taking ample revenge for these treacherous murders, and circumstances too soon gave him the longed-for opportunity.</p>
            <p>On the arrival of a vessel called the “Elizabeth,” commanded by a captain named Stewart, who came to trade for flax, Rau-paraha offered to give him a full cargo of flax provided he would convey him, with a hundred of his followers, to Waha-raupo. Influenced by the hope of gain, Stewart lent himself as an instrument to accomplish the will of these savages; they embarked, and he sailed direct to the abode of Tama-i-hara-nui. The captain sent a youth as his interpreter in a boat to invite that chief to come on board and see his cargo. Tama-i-hara-nui asked if they had got any Natives in the ship, and was answered, No; they had come direct from the <name type="place" key="name-100221">Bay of Islands</name>. Tama-i-hara-nui remarked a small burr (piri-kahu or piri-whetau) sticking to their garments, and said, “How came
<pb xml:id="n66" n="53"/>
it there, if you have come so far?” At last he was persuaded, and fell into the snare. He went on board, and was taken down into the captain's cabin. The Natives had concealed themselves in the hold. Te-hiko, the son of Pehi, entered the cabin, and stared fixedly at Tama-i-hara-nui for nearly half an hour without saying a word; then, approaching Tama-i-hara-nui, he drew back that chief's upper lip, and said, “Those are the teeth which ate my father.” When the chief found he had been inveigled on board, and had thus fallen into the hands of his deadly enemies, he sent for his wife and daughter that (as he said) he might not go to the Reinga alone. They promptly obeyed, and came on board.</p>
            <p>During the night Tama-i-hara-nui strangled his daughter, that she might not be a slave; and Stewart, horrified at this unnatural crime, without perceiving his own greater one, ordered the chief to be tied up and flogged, which act offended even his savage captors, who said Tama-i-hara-nui was still a chief, and not to be treated as a slave.</p>
            <p>The following day Rau-paraha landed his men, and after a brave resistance the pa was taken and a great number were slaughtered. They returned to the vessel laden with five hundred baskets of human flesh, which the captain professed to believe was only pork. Some say that human flesh was cooked in the ship's coppers. It is not improbable it was so, as the vessel was completely in the hands of the Natives. This, however, was denied. At any rate, the vessel must have been a regular shambles of human flesh, and very offensive from such a quantity being on board, for they were four days in reaching Kapiti. On landing, the chief Tama-i-hara-nui was given up to Te-aia, the widow of Pehi, who took him, with his wife, to her own house, giving up half to their use. They talked like friends to each other, and the widow behaved so kindly to him that a stranger would have taken them for man and wife rather than a doomed captive with his implacable enemy. She used even to clothe him in her finest garments, and deck his head with
<pb xml:id="n67" n="54"/>
choice feathers. This continued for about two weeks, until either she had assembled her friends or thought her victim sufficiently fat for killing. She then suddenly caused him to be seized and bound with his arms stretched to a tree, and whilst in this position she took a spear, a long narrow rod of iron, with which she stabbed him in the jugular artery, and drank his warm blood as it gushed forth, placing her mouth to the orifice. He was afterwards cooked and eaten.</p>
            <p>Stewart received twenty-five tons of flax for this infamous service, and might have had more, but he would not stay for it. A captain of some vessel, then also at Kapiti, who is said to have been but little better, sailed before him, and carried the news to Sydney, so that on the arrival of Stewart he was shunned, and styled by all “the captain of the bloody ‘Elizabeth’. He was even taken up and tried: from want of evidence, however, or from some flaw in the indictment, he escaped. But, though human vengeance did not reach him, Divine justice did. Nothing was ever heard of him afterwards. The vessel was supposed to have foundered on her way to Valparaiso, and all on board perished.</p>
            <p>Tu-te-hou-nuku, the son of Tama-i-hara-nui, too weak to contend with Rau-paraha alone, went to the great chief of the Nga-i-tahu commonly called <name type="person" key="name-101757">Bloody Jack</name> (Tiaki—tai), and solicited his aid to punish the murderers of his parents. That chief thought so good a pretext for war was not to be neglected by one to whose feelings it was so congenial; a large force was therefore speedily raised, and a suitable opportunity soon occurred, when Rau-paraha was busily engaged snaring the putangitangi (paradise ducks) at Ka-pare-te-hau Lake with a party of his tribe, having all their canoes drawn up high on the beach except one. The enemy came upon them so suddenly that it was with the greatest difficulty Rau-paraha and about forty men, women, and children escaped to the canoe and pushed off; all the rest were slain. Being encumbered with so many, the canoe made little way. Rau-paraha therefore
<pb xml:id="n68" n="55"/>
compelled about half the number to jump overboard, and those who refused were thrown into the sea by force. The canoe, thus lightened, made way, and, though hotly pursued, they escaped, and reached Kapiti. But Rau-paraha must have his revenge. He therefore lost no time in raising a force. He visited the Nga-ti-awa and solicited their aid, which was given. They immediately embarked, and sailed for the Karaka, adjoining to which is a bay called O-rau-moa, completely shut in by the promontory Karaka at one extremity, and by another at the other, with lofty cliffs between. Here Tiaki-tai (<name type="person" key="name-101757">Bloody Jack</name>), with the Nga-i-tahu, were encamped. A hundred and forty of the Nga-ti-awa let themselves down the cliff, but were all cut off. In the morning Tiaki-tai went on his way, and Rau-paraha did not think proper to follow him: he returned to <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>. When Tiaki-tai and his party embarked, the canoe of Tu-te-hou-nuku was capsized, and he was drowned; all the men in it, however, were saved. When Tiaki-tai saw them he was so indignant that they could save themselves and yet suffer their young chief to be drowned that he killed them all.</p>
            <p>Pu-oho, chief of Nga-ti-tama and priest to Rau-paraha, conducted a small war-party of forty, and went by the west coast, instead of the Kai-koura, to war with the people living on that side. His road was by Waka-tu (Nelson). He reached a small place, which he took, killing some and putting others to flight. The news of this attack was carried to Tai-aroa (Taiaha-roa), the head chief of the place. He and Tiaki-tai lost no time in going there with a party of about a hundred. Their wish was not to kill Pu-oho, for whom they had a regard, but merely to take him prisoner, and spare his men. Pu-oho and his party slept in two houses, but he himself was outside in the verandah. Tai-aroa told his men to try and take him alive. Pu-oho, however, would not yield, but fought bravely all night with the enemy. At last one of the party got on the house and shot him. Hitherto they had not used their guns, wishing to save them.
<pb xml:id="n69" n="56"/>
When this was done, Tai-aroa pulled off his cap and threw it on the roof of the house to make it tapu, and said, “Let the fight cease, and make peace.” He had the head of Pu-oho cut off as a mokai, a sign of regard, and caused his body to be buried; but when they left, the people of the place, who had fled, returned, and dug it up and ate it.</p>
            <p>In the morning Tai-aroa and Tiaki-tai returned, taking Wakapiri, the son of Pu-oho, with them as a slave: Tai-aroa treated him as his son, and afterwards dismissed him with a handsome present of two greenstone mere, and named the boundaries of a piece of land, as an atonement for his father's death. This was the end of the war, and from that period another power began to be felt, which soon made a remarkable change in that part of the country.</p>
            <p>A missionary had been located at Kapiti, brought by Rau-paraha's own son, who sent that young chief to preach the Gospel to Tai-aroa, and peace and tranquillity ensued.</p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n70"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d6" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VI.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Thy standing as thou dost, O Pare!</l>
                <l>Sheltered by the power and calm of open day,</l>
                <l>Is yet an omen of some evil still to come.</l>
                <l>Oh why forget the husband of thy girlhood's life,</l>
                <l>And east aside the Hiti-ma-ariari,</l>
                <l>The sacred incantation of thy ancestor,</l>
                <l>To chant when going into battle-strife?</l>
                <l>Why didst thou this forget, and not repeat</l>
                <l>That chant as thou wast going to the hosts below—</l>
                <l>To where the noble women and thy mother are?</l>
                <l>Let Hoko-niho go and enter thine own father's house,</l>
                <l>And bring the sacred mat for thee on which to sleep,</l>
                <l>That Nga-ti-tu may call thy name,</l>
                <l>And say, “Oh, welcome! our beloved! Oh, welcome now!”</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A dirge sung for the young woman. Rau-kura (red-<lb/>feather ornament) by her mother when it was<lb/> known that Rau-kura had committed suicide.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d6-d2" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Maori Wars</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-209488" type="person">Travers</name>.)</hi></head>
              <p>It was not until after the year 1820 that fire-arms were extensively used in Native warfare. Shortly before that date the Nga-puhi chiefs Hongi and Wai-kato had visited England, from whence they returned laden with gifts, no small part of which consisted of guns and ammunition, for which, too, they soon bartered the remainder of their newly-acquired treasures with traders in <name type="place" key="name-110004">New South Wales</name>.</p>
              <p>Then commenced a period of slaughter. Bands of the Nga-puhi, armed with weapons whose destructive power was unknown to the great majority of the Native people, marched from one end of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name> to the other, carrying dismay and destruction wherever they went. The population of large
<pb xml:id="n71" n="58"/>
districts was exterminated or driven into mountain fastnesses, The great tribes of the Arawa and Wai-kato suspended all their usual pursuits for the purpose of preparing flax, to be exchanged with the European traders for guns, powder, and ball. As fast as these were obtained they were turned against weaker neighbours, and the work of destruction received a fresh impulse. Hongi, Apihai, Nene, and Tareha, amongst the Nga-puhi chiefs; Wherowhero and others, of the Wai-katos; and Waharoa, with his Nga-ti-haua, were all simultaneously engaged in the most ruthless wars against their neighbours; whilst Rau-paraha was carrying on operations of a similar character in the South and the number of people slaughtered was tremendous.</p>
              <p>At the time of the birth of Rau-paraha and for many generations before that event the Nga-ti-toa Tribe occupied the country lying between Kawhia and Mokau, on the western side of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>, and extending backward from the coast-line to the seaward slopes of Pirongia Mountain and of the chain of hills to the southward, which bounds the valleys of the Wai-pa and the Manga-rama. This tribe claims to have held the country in question ever since its settlement by their ancestor Hotu-roa a leading chief amongst those who came from Hawaiki in the Tai-nui canoe. Hotu-roa is also said to be the ancestor of the Nga-ti-raukawa, Nga-ti-kowhata, and Nga-ti-mania-poto tribes, the order of descent in the several cases being much as follows: From Hotu-roa, through Hotu-ma-tapu and Kou-we, sprang Raka, whose eldest son, Tui-haua, was the ancestor of Toa-rangatira the actual founder of the Nga-ti-toa as a separate tribe, and from whom they derive their name. From another son of Raka, named Kakati, through Tawhao and Tu-ronga, sprang Rau-kawa, from whom the Nga-ti-raukawa derive their name. From Toa-rangatira, in direct descent, came Kimihia, the mother of Werawera, who married a Nga-ti-raukawa woman named Pare-kowhatu. These two were the parents of Rau-paraha and of his sister Wai-tohi, the mother of Rangi-hae-ata. Besides Rangi-hae-ata, Wai-tohi had other
<pb xml:id="n72" n="59"/>
children, of whom a daughter named Tope-ora is still [in 1872] living at Otaki, and is the mother of Matene te Whiwhi, one of the chiefs of the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-raukawa tribes. Tope-ora's husband was a Nga-ti-raukawa man of high rank named Te-rangi-ka-piki, who himself claimed to be closely connected to Nga-ti-toa both by ancient descent and through frequent intermarriages between members of the two tribes. Tracing back again, we find Te-uru-tira and his sister Hine-kahukura in the third place in the ascending line from Toa-rangatira. From Hine-kahukura sprang Pare-wahawaha and Pare-kowhatu, the former of whom married Ti-hau, by whom she had a son named Whata-nui, the father of the great chief of that name who was at the head of the Nga-ti-raukawa Tribe during the career of Rau-paraha. We see, therefore, that the leading chiefs of the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-raukawa Tribes claim descent from common ancestors, and that frequent intermarriages took place between the members of these tribes since they branched off from the common stock. The same remarks apply, but in less degree, to the descent of those two chiefs from whom the subtribes Nga-ti-mania-poto and Nga-ti-kowhata derive their origin, who also claim Hotu-roa as their remote ancestor.</p>
              <p>It is almost impossible to determine the date of the birth of Rau-paraha, but from his probable age at the time of the Treaty of Wai-tangi it must have been about the year 1770. He was born at Kawhia, where, except during occasional visits to other parts of the Island, and especially to his kindred at Maunga-tautari, he resided until he obtained the complete leadership of his tribe. He had two brothers and two sisters, all older than himself, but his brothers never assumed positions of importance amongst their people, and neither of them ever exhibited the particular qualities which have made Rau-paraha so famous in the history of New Zealand. Rau-paraha is said to have been a good, pretty, and playful child, possessing, amongst other qualities, that of obedience in a high degree. It is recorded
<pb xml:id="n73" n="60"/>
of him that on one occasion when directed by an old slave of his father's, named Pou-tini, to fetch water in a calabash— an order which, considering his rank, he would have been quite justified in disregarding—he at once obeyed and fetched it. But, like other youths, he now and then got into scrapes, and, to use the naif language of his son, “he did many good and many foolish actions.” As he advanced in years his mind developed rapidly, and he soon exhibited an extraordinary degree of wisdom, though his parents scarcely gave him credit for qualities quite apparent to strangers, and, as it seems, were rather inclined to snub him in favour of his elder brothers. But this condition of things did not long continue, and the following incident brought his peculiar talents prominently before his people, and enabled him at once to assume a position of great authority amongst them, leading ultimately to the absolute cheiftainship of the tribe. It was a custom amongst the Maori chiefs before the introduction of Christianity to assign a wife to each of their male children even before the latter had attained the age of puberty. In the case of Rau-paraha, a girl named Marore had been given to him as the wife of his boyhood, of whom, as he grew up, he became very fond, and in whose cause he obtained his first experience as a warrior. His parents had invited a large number of the tribe to a feast, and when the food—the fish, eels, and kumara—had been placed upon the platform, Rau-paraha saw that the portion allotted to Marore had no relish. This made him very sad, and after some consideration he told his father that he intended to lead into the country of the Wai-katos a war-party formed of a number of young warriors, who were perfectly willing to join in such an expedition, in order that some people might be killed as a relish for the food apportioned to Marore. During this time Rau-paraha was suffering from some disease attended with a good deal of physical pain; but, notwithstanding this, and against the suggestions of his father to postpone tile expedition until his health was better established, he determined to prosecute it,
<pb xml:id="n74" n="61"/>
and the war-party advanced into the territory of the Wai-katos, with whom at that time they were in profound peace. In ignorance of their intentions their advanced parties were permitted to enter a pa of the enemy, who, however, soon discovering their error, flew to arms, and succeeded in driving them out again with some loss. Rau-paraha, with the remainder of the taua (war-party), seeing the rout of his advanced guard, at once took cover unperceived by the Wai-katos; and as the latter, in some disorder, were pushing the pursuit, he and his warriors attacked them in flank and rear, and defeated them with much slaughter, at the same time taking many prisoners, amongst whom was Te-haunga, a principal chief, who, with several others, was afterwards killed and eaten “as a relish” to the food apportioned to Marore. The success attending this expedition, and the skill shown by Rau-paraha in taking advantage of the disorder of the enemy, at once rendered him famous as a warrior; and from thenceforth he occupied a position of influence, not only with his own immediate tribe, but also with those to which it was allied, whilst his growing talents and power were looked upon with much respect and dread by those who had any reason to fear his prowess or his revenge. The event above referred to naturally led to frequent battles with the Wai-kato, in which Nga-ti-toa, under Rau-paraha, were generally successful, although occasionally defeated with considerable loss.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d6-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> Visits Wai-Kato, Hau-Raki, And Kai-Para.</hi>
              </head>
              <p>In the intervals of peace Rau-paraha visited his kindred at Maunga-tautari, then under the general leadership of Hape-ki-tu-a-rangi, a distinguished old warrior, who had fought many battles against Wai-kato tribes, and particularly one at Kaka-mutu, on the Waipa, in which the latter were defeated with tremendous slaughter. On the death of Hape, Rau-paraha married his chief wife, Akau, who became the mother of Tamihana Rau-paraha. Rau-paraha kept up a constant intercourse with his friends at Roto-rua, and frequently visited
<pb xml:id="n75" n="62"/>
<name key="name-400085" type="person">Te-heuheu</name>, who was much impressed with the character of his visitor, and became his fast and valuable ally. Besides this, he made several excursions to the Thames (Hau-raki) in order to obtain the alliance of Nga-ti-maru. From the chiefs of this tribe Rau-paraha obtained a musket, with a little ammunition-gifts of very great value at that time, and indicating the estimation in which he was held by his hosts. He also visited Kai-para, where he gained the friendship of the Nga-ti-whatua and other tribes in that district, and on his way back went to the Wai-te-mata, where he succeeded in forming an alliance with Kiwi and the son of Tihi, chiefs of the great tribes which then occupied that part of the country.</p>
              <p>Unskilfully as the Maori used the musket, and little as it might have been feared by Europeans, such was the dread of its effects amongst the Natives, more especially on the part of the tribes which did not possess it, that the strength of a war-party was at that time not so much calculated by the number of its members as by the quantity of fire-locks it could bring into action; and when Paora, a northern chief, invaded the district of Whanga-roa in 1819, the terrified people described him as having twelve muskets, whilst the name of Korokoro, then a great chief at the <name type="place" key="name-100221">Bay of Islands</name>, who was known to possess fifty stand of arms, was heard with terror for upwards of two hundred miles beyond his own district.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d6-d3-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Incident In The Migration Of <name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau—Paraha</name> From Kawhia Southward.</hi>
              </head>
              <p>During the night an incident occurred which might have been productive of disaster but for the course taken by Rau-paraha. Amongst the women who were with the party was Tanga-hoe, the wife of a chief, who had an infant with her. This child in its restlessness began to cry, and Rau-paraha, fearing that his stratagem would be betrayed by the cries of the child, told its mother to choke it, saying, “I am that child.” The parents at
<pb xml:id="n76" n="63"/>
once obeyed the command, and killed the child. Towards midnight the river fell considerably, and at low tide the party left their fires and crossed it, continuing their march until they reached a pa of the Nga-ti-tama, greatly rejoicing at their escape. Early on the following morning Rau-paraha's party, with a reinforcement of Nga-ti-tama and Nga-ti-awa, returned to the spot where the fight of the previous afternoon had taken place, and secured the bodies of Tuta-kara and the others who had been killed. These were taken to Mokau, where they were cut up and eaten amidst great rejoicings on the part of Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-tama at the chance thus afforded them of paying off some old grudge which they had against Nga-ti-mania-poto.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d6-d3-d3" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> Migrating Southward From Kawhia</hi>.</head>
              <p>Shortly after the taking of Kapiti Wi Kingi and the great body of the Nga-ti-awa returned to the Wai-tara, only twenty warriors remaining with the Nga-ti-toa. Thus weakened, they were compelled to abandon their settlements on the mainland, and to remove to Kapiti, where they formed and occupied three large pas—one named Whare-kohu, at the southern end of the island; another named Rangatira, near the northern end; and one named Tae-piro, between the other two; Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata, with the main body of the people, residing in the latter. The Mua-upoko attempted to murder Rau-paraha near Lake Papai-tanga, and thus gave rise to the determination of himself and his tribe to lose no opportunity of taking vengeance for the slaughter which had taken place on that occasion. At the time of this occurrence the Mua-upoko were still numerous and comparatively powerful, having suffered much less during the previous incursions of the Nga -puhi and Wai-kato than the neighbouring tribes; but they were no match for the Nga-ti-to a, and rarely met them in the open field, relying for security rather upon the inaccessibility of their fortresses and upon their intimate knowledge of the fastness of the Manawa-tu district than upon their prowess in the field. They
<pb xml:id="n77" n="64"/>
then occupied a number of pas in the country around Lakes Papai-tanga and Horo-whenua, as well as several which they had erected upon artificial islands in the latter lake. In pursuance of his intention to destroy these people, Rau-paraha constantly detailed war-parties to attack them, as well as to harass the unfortunate remnant of the Rangi-tane who still lurked in the country to the northward of their territory.</p>
              <p>Finding themselves unable to check these attacks, the Mua-upoko took refuge in the lake-pas, which the Nga-ti-toa, however, determined to attack. Their first attempt was on that named Wai-pata, and, having no canoes they swam out to it, and succeeded in taking it, slaughtering many of the defenders, though the greater number escaped in their canoes to a larger pa on the same lake, named Wai-kie-kie. This pa was occupied in such force by the enemy that the party which had taken Wai-pata felt themselves too weak to assault it, and therefore returned to Ohau for reinforcements. Having obtained the requisite assistance, they again proceeded to Horo-whenua, and attacked Wai-kie-kie, using a number of canoes which they had taken at Wai-pata for the purpose of crossing the lake. After a desperate but vain resistance they took the pa, slaughtering nearly two hundred of the inhabitants, including women and children, the remainder escaping in their canoes, and making their way by inland paths in the direction of Pae-kaka-riki, where they ultimately settled. In the course of these several attacks a number of the leading Mua-upoko chiefs were taken prisoners, all of whom except Ra-tu, who became the slave of Te-pehi, were killed, and their bodies, as well as those of the people slain in the assaults, duly devoured. It is matter of note that, notwithstanding the occasional murder of men of the Nga-ti-apa who happened to be found on the south side of the Rangi-tikei River by the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-awa war-parties, Rau-paraha had up to this time preserved friendly relations with that tribe, some of whom occasionally fought in his ranks. This was chiefly owing to the connection of Rangi-hae-ata with Piki-nga; but events which occurred shortly after
<pb xml:id="n78"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP004a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP004a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP004a-g"/><head><hi rend="c">Pa-Taka</hi>.</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n79" n="65"/>
the expulsion of the Mua-upoko from the Horowhenua country led to a rupture of this friendship and to the ultimate complete subjugation of the Nga-ti-apa. It was after the defeat of the former at Wai-kie-kie that the Nga-ti-awa returned to Wai-tara. Although their departure greatly weakened Rau-paraha, he and his people still maintained their settlements on the mainland, and continued their raids against the remnants of the defeated tribes. Amongst the expeditions thus undertaken, one, in which a larger force than usual was engaged, was directed against a pa at Pae-kaka-riki occupied by the Mua-upoko who had fled from Wai-kiekie, which was taken after an obstinate struggle, in which many of the occupants were slain, the conquerors remaining in possession for nearly two months for the purpose of consuming their bodies and the stores of provisions they found in the pa. They were there suddenly attacked by the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu from Whanga-nui-a-tara and the surrounding country, and driven upon Wai-kanae with considerable loss. This event, coupled with the threatening attitude assumed by that powerful tribe, and the fact that the remnants of the Mua-upoko, Rangi-tane, and Nga-ti-apa were again collecting in the vicinity of their former settlements, determined Rau-paraha to abandon the mainland, and to withdraw the whole of his people to Kapiti until he could obtain the assistance (which he still confidently expected) of his kindred at Taupo and Maunga-tautari. He had no sooner retired to Kapiti than the Rangi-tane erected a large pa at Hotu-iti, on the north side of the Manawa-tu, within the tract now known as the Awahou Block, where they collected in force, and were joined by three Nga-ti-apa chiefs of note. Rau-paraha, hearing of this, determined to attack them, and he and Rangi-hae-ata marched to Hotu-iti with a well-appointed taua (war-party), accompanied by Pikinga, who, on the arrival of the party before the pa, was sent into it to direct the Nga-ti-apa chiefs to retire to the district occupied by that tribe on the north side of the Rangi-tikei River. This they declined to do, and Rau-paraha then sent messengers to the Rangi-tane, offering peace, and
<pb xml:id="n80" n="66"/>
desiring that their chiefs should be sent to his camp to settle the terms. Being advised by the Nga-ti-apa chiefs to accept the offer, they sent their own head men to Rau-paraha's quarters, where they were at once ruthlessly slain, and whilst the people in the pa, ignorant of this slaughter, and believing that hostilities were suspended, were entirely off their guard, it was rushed by the Nga-ti-toa, and taken after a very feeble resistance, the greater number of the unfortunate people and their families, as well as the three Nga-ti-apa chiefs, being slaughtered and devoured, such prisoners as were taken being removed to Wai-kanae in order to undergo the same fate. After this treacherous affair Rau-paraha and his force returned to Wai-kanae, where they indulged in feasting and rejoicing, little dreaming that any attempt would be made to attack them. It appears, however, that the Nga-ti-apa at Rangi-tikei, incensed at the slaughter of their three chiefs, determined to revenge their loss, and for this purpose had collected a considerable war-party, which was readily joined by the refugees from Hotu-iti and by a number of Mua-upoko from Horo-whenua. Led by Te-hakeke, they fell upon the Nga-ti-toa at Wai-kanae during the night, killing upwards of sixty of them, including many women and children, amongst the latter being the four daughters of Te-pehi. At the commencement of the attack a canoe was despatched to Kapiti for reinforcements, which were at once sent, and upon their arrival the enemy fled, but without being pursued. In consequence of this attack Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata became (to use the words of Matene te Whiwhi) “dark in their hearts in regard to Nga-ti-apa,” and resolved to spare no efforts to destroy them as well as the remnants of Rangi-tane and Mua-upoko.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha had become aware of the defeat of Whata-nui and the Nga-ti-raukawa in their attempt to reach Kapiti by the east coast, but immediately after the departure of the Nga-ti-awa he had sent emissaries to Taupo in order to again urge upon the chiefs to join him in the occupation of the country he
<pb xml:id="n81" n="67"/>
had conquered. In the meantime, however, a storm was brewing which threatened utterly to destroy him and his people. Ratu, the Mua-upoko chief who had been enslaved by Te-pehi, escaped from Kapiti and fled to the Middle Island. Being anxious to avenge the destruction of his tribe, he proceeded to organize an alliance between the tribes occupying the southern shores of <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name> and those which held the country from Patea to Rangi-tikei, on the north, and the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu at Whanga-nui-a-tara and Wai-rarapa, on the south, for the purpose of attacking Rau-paraha with a force which, in point of numbers at least, should be irresistible. In the formation of the desired alliance he was completely successful, and about the end of the fourth year after the first arrival of the Nga-ti-toa nearly two thousand warriors assembled between O-taki and Wai-kanae, consisting of Nga-rauru, from Wai-totara; the people of Pa-tea, Whanga-nui, Whanga-ehu, Turakina, and Rangi-tikei; the Rangi-tane of Manawa-tu; and the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu, Nga-ti-apa, Nga-ti-tu-mata-kokiri, Rangi-tane, and Nga-ti-huia, from the Middle Island. They were provided with ample means of transport, “the sea on the occasion of their attack,” to use the words of my informant, who was present on the occasion, “being covered with canoes, one wing reaching Kapiti from O-taki, whilst the other started almost simultaneously from Wai-kanae.” The landing of the warriors composing the right wing was effected about four in the morning; but, the alarm having already been given by the chief Nopera, who had discovered and notified their approach, the invaders were at once attacked by the Nga-ti-toa of Rangatira with great fury, whilst messengers were at the same time despatched to Taipiri, where Rau-paraha lay with the bulk of his people, to inform him of the invasion. Before he could reach the scene of the conflict, however, the enemy had succeeded in pushing the Nga-ti-toa towards Wai-o-rua, at the northern end of the island. Pokai-tara, who was in command, being desirous of gaining time in order to admit of the arrival of reinforcements, proposed a
<pb xml:id="n82" n="68"/>
truce to the enemy, which was granted by Rangi-maire-hau, a Nga-ti-apa chief, by whom they were led, who hoped on his side during the truce to be able to land the rest of his forces, and then effectually to crush the Nga-ti-toa. Shortly after the truce had been agreed to Rau-paraha and his warriors reached the scene of action, and at once renewed the battle with the utmost vigour, and, after a long and sanguinary conflict, completely defeated the invaders with tremendous slaughter, not less than a hundred and seventy dead bodies being left on the beach, whilst numbers were drowned in attempting to reach the canoes that were still at sea. The remainder of the invading force made their way with all speed to Wai-kanae and other points of the coast, where many of them landed, abandoning their canoes to the Nga-ti-toa, who had commenced an immediate pursuit. After the battle Rau-paraha and his people, while they danced, chanted a song of triumph, which was this :—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>When will your anger dare?</l>
                  <l>When will your power arise?</l>
                  <l>Salute your child with your nose.</l>
                  <l>But how salute him now?</l>
                  <l>You will see the rejoicing tide</l>
                  <l>Of the warriors' coming glee,</l>
                  <l>And departure of Rongo-ma-whiti.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>The result was in every way advantageous to his people, for no further attempt was ever made to dislodge them, whilst they, on the other hand, lost no opportunity of strengthening their position and of wreaking vengeance on the Nga-ti-apa, Rangi-tane, and Mua-upoko, the remnant of whom they ultimately reduced to the condition of the merest tributaries, many of the leading chiefs, including Te-hakeke, becoming slaves. The Nga-ti-toa made incursions into the country on the mainland as far as Turakina, in which numbers of the original inhabitants were killed and eaten or reduced to slavery, and their power was completely broken; and after Wai-o-rua the Nga-ti-toa and their allies found no enemy capable of checking their movements. The news of the battle having reached
<pb xml:id="n83" n="69"/>
Taranaki with rumours of Rau-paraha's success, Te-puaha, with a detachment of Nga-ti-awa, came down to Kapiti in order to learn the truth of the matter, and, having ascertained how completely Rau-paraha had defeated his enemies, he returned to Tara-naki for the purpose of bringing down a number of his people to join the Nga-ti-toa, as well as to take part in the prosecution of Rau-paraha's further designs. Accordingly he brought from Tara-naki a number of fighting-men, with their families, consisting partly of Nga-ti-awa proper, partly of Nga-ti-hine-tuhi, and partly of Nga-ti-wha-katere, being members of a kapu (family tribe) of Nga-ti-rau-kawa who had escaped from a defeat on the Wanganui River and had incorporated themselves with the Nga-ti-awa. This formed an important accession to the force under Rau-paraha, which received further additions shortly afterwards from Te-ahu-karamu, a Nga-ti-raukawa chief of high rank, who, against the feeling of his people, had determined to join his great Nga-ti-toa kinsman. This chief, having heard from Rau-paraha's emissaries of the difficulties in which he was likely to be placed by the defection of the Nga-ti-awa, had started from Taupo with a hundred and twenty armed men of his own immediate following, and arrived at Kapiti shortly after the battle of Wai-o-rua, and took part in many of the raids upon the original tribes which occurred after that event. After remaining with Rau-paraha for some months he returned to Taupo with part of his followers, where he reported the improved position of Nga-ti-toa, and urged his own section of the tribe to join them. Finding them still unwilling to do so, and being determined to effect his object, he ordered the whole of their houses and stores to be burned down, declaring it to be the will of the atua (god), who was angry at their refusal to obey the words of their chief. This being done, the people gave way, and he took the necessary measures for the journey, In the meantime Whata-nui and Te-heuheu had also determined to visit Rau-paraha in order to inspect the country he had conquered, the former chieftain intending, if it met his approval, to carry out his original design of joining the
<pb xml:id="n84" n="70"/>
Nga-ti-toa in its occupation. In pursuance of this determination they, with a strong force of their own warriors, joined Te-ahu-karamu's party, the whole travelling down the Rangi-tikei River along the route followed by Te-ahu on his previous journey. During this journey they attacked and killed any of the original inhabitants whom they happened to meet. This migration is known amongst the Nga-ti-raukawa as the <hi rend="i">heke whirinui</hi> (thick plait), owing to the fact that the whiri, or plaited collars of their mats, were made very large for the journey. Amongst the special events which occurred on the march was the capture of a Nga-ti-apa woman and two children on the south side of the Rangi-tikei. The unfortunate children were sacrificed during the performance of sacred rites, and the woman, though in the first instance saved by Te-heuheu, who wished to keep her as a slave, was killed and eaten by Tangaru, one of the Nga-ti-raukawa leaders. Shortly after this Ta-whiro, one of the greatest of the Nga-ti-apa chiefs, with two women, were taken prisoners, and the former was put to death with great ceremony and cruelty as utu (payment) for the loss of some of Te-heuheu's people who had been killed by the Nga-ti-apa long before; but the women were spared. On the arrival of this heke (migration) at Kapiti, Te-heu-heu and Whata-nui held a long conference with the Nga-ti-toa chiefs, and Whata-nui was at last persuaded to bring his people down. For this purpose he and Te-heu-heu returned to Taupo, some of the party passing across the Manawa-tu Block so as to strike the Rangi-tikei River inland, whilst the others travelled along the beach to the mouth of that river, intending to join the inland party some distance up. The inland party rested at Ranga-taua, where a female relative of Te-heuheu named Rere-mai, famed for her extreme beauty, died of wounds inflicted upon her during the journey by a stray band of Nga-ti-apa. A great tangi was held over her remains, and Te-heuheu caused her head to be preserved, he himself calcining her brains and strewing the ashes over the land, which he declared to be tapu for ever. His people were joined by the
<pb xml:id="n85" n="71"/>
party from the beach-road at the junction of the Wai-tuna with the Rangi-tikei, where the chief was presented with three Nga-ti-apa prisoners, who had been taken during the ascent of the river. These were immediately sacrificed to the manes of Kere-mai, after which the whole body returned with all speed to Taupo. Before the return of Whata-nui and his people to Kapiti that place had been visited by some European whale-ships, and Rau-paraha at once traded with them for guns and ammunition, giving in exchange dressed flax and various kinds of fresh provisions, including potatoes. Until the arrival of the Nga-ti-toa the potato had been unknown in the Manawa-tu district, but at this time it was extensively cultivated between that place and Tara-naki, and formed one of the staple articles of food of the Natives. Rau-paraha had no sooner obtained a supply of fire-arms and ammunition than he resolved to carry out his long-conceived intention of invading the Middle Island, a design in which he was greatly aided by the capture of the war-canoes which had been abandoned by the allied forces after the battle of Wai-o-rua; but, although he at once made preparations for carrying out his project, he postponed its actual execution until after the return of Whata-nui. Shortly before the visit of the ships with which Rau-paraha had carried on his trade, Te-pehi, observing one passing through <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, went out to her in a canoe, and, having managed to conceal himself until the canoe had left her, he succeeded ultimately in reaching England, his design being, like that of Hongi, to obtain a supply of fire-arms and ammunition. His visit to England, where he was known under the name of Tu-pai Cupa, evidently a corruption of Te-pehi-kupe, is described in the volume for 1830 of “The Library of Entertaining Knowledge,” page 331. We are enabled by means of this incident to fix the dates of some of the principal events in Rau-paraha's career, for we know that it was in 1826 that Te-pehi managed to secrete himself on board the vessel referred to.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n86"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d7" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VII.<lb/>
<hi rend="c">Lands Taken In War, And How Given To The Tribes</hi>. <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-209488" type="person">Travers</name>.)</hi></head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Tari-ao, the star, now mounts on high,</l>
                <l>As gnaws the love within my breast</l>
                <l>For thee, O Nuku! yet so silent still.</l>
                <l>I dream—yet it is but a dream—</l>
                <l>I dream I see thee, then awake and see thee not.</l>
                <l>Then drip the tears from out mine eyes</l>
                <l>As drips the water from the plant <hi rend="i">Astelia banksii</hi></l>
                <l>Then sing, O bird! that I may learn by heart</l>
                <l>That cold south wind may carry me afar</l>
                <l>To top of Rangi-toto's distant peak,</l>
                <l>That I may see the Nga-puhi, and</l>
                <l>The Wai-nuku-mamao, and Mori-a-nuku,</l>
                <l>To catch the living soul to give me life.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">Dirge sung by the dying.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <p>Rau-paraha's immediate designs were in the meantime somewhat interfered with by a rupture between a section of his people and the Nga-ti-tama under Pu-aha, some fighting taking place, which resulted in loss to both sides; but he at once peremptorily ordered peace to be made, an order which was obeyed by both sides. It seems that this dispute arose out of the occupation of some of the conquered land, which was claimed by both parties; and Wai-tohi, a sister of Rau-paraha, foreseeing that constant disputes were likely to arise from the same cause, more especially when their numbers were increased by the expected arrival of the main body of the Nga-ti-raukawa,
<pb xml:id="n87" n="73"/>
unless there was some definite arrangement as to the division of the country between them, suggested to Rau-paraha that the Nga-ti-awa should all remove to Wai-kanae, and should occupy the land to the south of the Kuku-tauaki Stream, whilst the country from the north bank of that stream as far as the Wanga-ehu should be given up to the Nga-ti-raukawa. This suggestion was adopted by all parties, and it was determined that the Nga-ti-raukawa already with Rau-paraha should at once proceed to occupy O-hau, then in the Nga-ti-awa. Having been assembled for this purpose they were escorted to their new location by Rau-paraha and all the principal chiefs of Nga-titoa, travelling along the beach. On their way up they were feasted by Nga-ti-rahira (a hapu of Nga-ti-awa) upon the flesh of black-fish, a large school of which had been driven ashore at low water, where the Natives ingeniously tethered them by their tails with strong flax ropes, killing them as they were wanted for food. The Nga-ti-raukawa having been put into quiet possession of the houses and cultivations of the Nga-ti-awa, the latter removed to Wai-kanae, which continued for some time afterwards to be their principal settlement. The wisdom of Wai-tohi's suggestion above referred to is apparent from the fact that no further land-disputes occurred between the several tribes until the fighting at Horo-whenua, which took place many years afterwards.</p>
            <p>Between this event and the date of Whata-nui's return to Kapiti with the main body of his people, a heke (migration) composed of a hundred and forty fighting-men, with their families—called the heke kariri tahi (migration of one cartridge), from the circumstance of having very little ammunition, and that the warriors armed with muskets had enlarged the touch-holes so as to be enabled to keep up a more rapid fire upon an enemy by saving the trouble of priming — came down from Maunga-tautari under the command of Tara-toa. Whata-nui accompanied this heke (migration) for the purpose of conferring with Rau-paraha; but, finding that the
<pb xml:id="n88" n="74"/>
chief was absent, he at once returned to Taupo in order to bring down his people. The constant arrival of these armed bodies, and the manner in which they roamed over the Manawa-tu and Rangi-tikei districts, treating the remnant of the Nga-ti-apa and other original tribes with the greatest rigour, induced the latter to throw themselves upon the hospitality of the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu at Wai-rarapa. In pursuance of this resolve, some three hundred of them, including women and children, proceeded thither; but, in consequence of a murder, followed by an act of cannibalism, by some of the Rangi-tane upon a Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu man not long before, that tribe not only refused to receive the refugees, but attacked and drove them back with slaughter. The Nga-ti-apa then formally placed themselves at the mercy of Rangi-hae-ata, whose connection, so frequently alluded to, with a chief of their tribe induced him to treat them with leniency, and they were accordingly permitted to live in peace, but in a state of complete subjection. The remnant of the Mua-upoko in like manner sought the protection of Tua-uaina, a chief of the Nga-ti-awa, who agreed to defend them against the long-standing wrath of Rau-paraha; but in vain. It seems that, having been informed by some of the Nga-ti-raukawa that these people were again settling at Papai-tangi and Horo-whenua, Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata, with a war-party of Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-raukawa, proceeded thither and attacked them, killing many and taking a number of others prisoners, amongst whom was Tohe-riri, their chief. Tohe-riri's wife composed a lament on the occasion of the death of her husband, which is still recited amongst the Maoris. In this song she reflected on the broken promise of Tua-uaina, who, though very sad at this slaughter, was entirely unable to prevent it. I merely mention this incident here in order to show that lapse of time had in no degree weakened the revengeful feelings of Rau-paraha, and that he considered the manes of his murdered children insufficiently appeased by the slaughter of the hundreds whom he had already sacrificed.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n89" n="75"/>
            <p>In about a year after the visit of Whata-nui with Te-heuheu, the former returned to Kapiti with the main body of his tribe, this migration being known as the heke mairaro, or “migration from below,” the north point being always treated by the Maoris as downward. From that time forth for some years parties of the same tribe constantly recruited their countrymen in their settlements on the Manawa-tu, gradually extending their occupation over the whole country between O-taki and Rangi-tikei, although their chief stations were in the Horo-whenua and O-hau districts; whilst the Nga-ti-apa, under the protection of Rangi-hae-ata and Tara-toa, occupied some country on the north of the Rangi-tikei, yielding tribute to both of these chiefs as a condition of their being left in peace.</p>
            <p>Not long after the arrival of Whata-nui with the heke mairaro Rau-paraha put in execution his long-meditated project of invading and permanently occupying the northern coasts of the Middle Island. His fame as a warrior had reached the ears of Rere-waka, a great chief of the Nga-i-tahu, whose principal settlement was at the Kai-koura Peninsula. This chief had been excessively indignant at the defeat of the allies at Wai-o-rua, and on hearing of the song of triumph chanted by Rau-paraha on that occasion, in which the latter indicated his intention of attacking and subduing the Nga-i-tahu, he had declared “if Rau-paraha dared to set a foot in his country he would rip his belly with a niho-manga, or barracouta's tooth,” a curse which was reported to Rau-paraha by a runaway slave, and which—his memory for small matters being remarkably tenacious — would afford him at any distance of time ample pre-text, and, indeed, justification, for attacking Rere-waka and his people. In 1828, having accumulated a considerable quantity of fire-arms and ammunition, he started with three hundred and forty picked warriors, comprising Nga-ti-toa, Nga-ti-awa, Nga-ti-tama, and Nga-ti-raukawa, under Niho, the son of Pehi, Takerei, Kanae, Koihua, and Pu-oho, with other chiefs
<pb xml:id="n90" n="76"/>
of note, and first made for Rangi-toto (D'Urville Island), at the north-east head of Blind Bay. At this time D'Urville Island, the Pelorus and <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sounds</name>, the Wairau and the Awa-tere, were all occupied by a numerous section of the Rangi-tane Tribe, which had settled in these places after destroying the Nga-ti-mamoe, some two hundred years before. But, though numerous, and in that sense powerful, so long as their warfare was carried on with the ordinary New Zealand weapons, they were no match for the chosen warriors of Rau-paraha, more particularly when armed with the more deadly European weapons. The consequence was that they were everywhere disastrously defeated, hundreds of them being killed and devoured on the spot, whilst numbers of the prisoners were taken to Kapiti to undergo the same fate, the wretched remnant being kept in slavery by such of their conquerors as settled in the newly-acquired district.</p>
            <p>Whilst Rau-paraha was engaged in these operations Pehi (Tu-pai Cupa) returned from England, and at once joined him. Shortly after this the main force divided, a subdivision of the Nga-ti-toa, named the Nga-ti-ra-rua Hapu, under Niho and Takerei; the Puke-tapu and Nga-ti-wai <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of Nga-ti-awa, under Koihua; and the Nga-ti-tama, under Pu-oho, proceeding to Blind and Massacre Bays: whilst Rau-paraha, Pehi, and other chiefs, with three hundred well-armed men, flushed with victory, left Rangi-toto for the Kai-koura Peninsula, in order to afford to Rere-waka the opportunity of putting his long made threat into execution. But the Nga-ti-toa chief felt sure of a comparatively easy victory, for, notwithstanding a great numerical superiority on the part of the enemy, he knew that they were indifferently, if at all, supplied with fire-arms, whilst the great bulk of his own men were well furnished with guns, powder, and ball. In accordance with the well-known habit of the New-Zealanders, Rau-paraha had never forgotten Rere-waka's curse, and he felt elated at the prospect of a revenge which the force at his command rendered almost certain. But, besides this prospect of vengeance, and the anticipated
<pb xml:id="n91" n="77"/>
additional gratification of devouring the bodies of the slain, he expected to acquire large quantities of greenstone weapons and ornaments, in which, as he had been informed by the slave who had reported Rere-waka's foolish boast, the Nga-i-tahu of the Kai-koura and Amuri were especially rich; for, notwithstanding the introduction of fire-arms into their system of warfare, the mere pounamu, or greenstone battle-axe, and other implements of war manufactured from that substance, were then, and, indeed, always had been, held in great estimation by the Maori. Rau-paraha longed to add the acquisition of such treasures to the gratification which he would derive from wreaking vengeance upon the Nga-i-tahu chieftain for the insult under which he had so long suffered.</p>
            <p>The greenstone, or nephrite, from which the more valuable of the weapons in question are made, is found exclusively on the west coast of the Middle Island. The Nga-i-tahu of Kai-koura and Amuri especially had long been in the habit of sending war-parties across the Island for the purpose of killing and plundering the inhabitants of the district in which it was obtained. During these expeditions large quantities of greenstone, both in rough blocks and in well-fashioned weapons — an art especially known to the west coast Natives—were often obtained if the approach of the invaders was not discovered in time to permit the inhabitants to conceal themselves and their treasures, and it was the accumulated wealth of many years which Rau-paraha expected to acquire in case he should prove victorious in his projected attack upon Rere-waka and his people.</p>
            <p>It was not until the morning of the fourth day after leaving D'Urville Island that the war-party reached the Kai-koura Peninsula, and as they had arrived before day-light they anchored a short distance from the shore, in order that they might be enabled at dawn to reconnoitre the position of the enemy before landing. It would appear that the Nga-i-tahus at that time expected a visit from a southern chief of their own tribe with a considerable following, and that on the morning in
<pb xml:id="n92" n="78"/>
question, seeing the canoes of Rau-paraha's party at anchor, and not having noticed the direction from which they had come, they mistook them for those of their friends, and large numbers of the people of the pa ran down to the shore, shouting the cry of welcome to the supposed visitors, who, at once seeing the advantage which the mistake would afford them in their intended attack, made for the shore with all possible speed, and, having reached it, jumped out of the canoes and immediately commenced the attack. The unfortunate people, being quite unarmed and taken by surprise, endeavoured to escape by retreating towards the pa, which in the general confusion was taken without difficulty, some fourteen hundred of the people, including women and children, being killed or taken prisoners, amongst the latter of whom was the chief Rere-waka, whose threat Rau-pahara was then avenging. After remaining for some time, to feast upon the bodies of the slain and to plunder the pa of its treasures, the victorious Nga-ti-toa returned with their prisoners to Kapiti, where the greater number of the latter, including Rere-waka himself, were put to death and eaten, the chief being killed with great cruelty on account of the threat which had been the prime cause of the attack. In consequence of this circumstance Rau-paraha named the battle the “Niho-manga,” or Battle of the Barracouta-tooth. At the time of this event another section of the Nga-i-tahu Tribe occupied an extensive pa called Kai-a-poi, about fourteen miles north of Christchurch, with the inhabitants of which Rau-paraha made up his mind to pick a quarrel at the first convenient opportunity; but he felt that the force he had under his command at Kai-koura was too small for the purpose of any attack upon it, particularly after the enemy had received notice of the fall of Kai-koura, and had had time to make preparations for defence. In the following year, before he had had an opportunity of devising any particular scheme for the purpose of bringing about a quarrel between himself and the Kai-apoi people, he was induced again to attack the remnant
<pb xml:id="n93" n="79"/>
of the Nga-i-tahu at Kai-koura, in consequence of an insult put upon Rangi-hae-ata by a Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu chief named Kekerengu, who, dreading the consequences, had fled across the strait and taken refuge with them. Rau-paraha collected a considerable force of Nga-ti-toa and their allies under his own leadership, with Pehi, Pokai-tara, Rangi-hae-ata, and other principal chiefs under him, and started for the Wairau, from whence he made his way along the coast to Kai-koura. On his arrival there he found that the pa had been evacuated on their approach, the inhabitants flying down the Amuri. They were over-taken by the war-party at a pa called O-mihi, where they were attacked and routed with great slaughter, numbers of prisoners being taken. These were left in charge of a detachment, whilst the rest of the force pushed with all speed for Kai-apoi, in order that Rau-paraha might put his design against its inhabitants into execution. The pa of that name was situated just within the line of the coast dunes of Pegasus Bay, about a mile to the south of the River Ashley, and was erected upon a promontory about nine or ten acres in extent, which extends into a deep swamp lying between the sand-dunes and the bank of the river. This swamp, which is very deep, nearly surrounds the site of the pa, and prevented it from being attacked at any point except in front; and along the line of the front, extending from one branch of the swamp to the other, a distance of about 250 yards, it was defended by a double line of heavy palisading and a deep ditch, with two large outworks, from which a flank-fire could be maintained on any party attempting to scale the palisades. I (Travers) have frequently visited the site of this pa, which still exhibits unmistakable evidences of the conflict which took place there, including many relics of the special festivities with which the Maoris invariably celebrated their victories. I was informed that after its fall (which will shortly be fully detailed) the principal defenders threw large numbers of their choicest greenstone weapons and ornaments into the deepest part of the swamp, where they still
<pb xml:id="n94" n="80"/>
lie to reward any enterprising person who will drain it for the purpose of recovering them.</p>
            <p>When Rau-paraha and his people arrived at the pa they at once opened intercourse with the chiefs, pretending that they had come to seek their friendship, and desired to barter firearms and ammunition in exchange for green-stone, in which the people of Kai-apoi, like their kinsfolk at Kai-koura, were extremely rich; but the latter, having been informed by some refugees of the slaughter at O-mihi, distrusted the good intentions of their visitors. In order, however, to remove all pretext for hostilities, they received them with great appearance of cordiality, and treated the chiefs who visited their houses with ostentatious hospitality. Rau-paraha himself, however, could not be induced to enter the pa, the wily chief feeling that he had too surely earned the animosity of its inhabitants by the slaughter of their kinsfolk, and therefore could not justly place much trust upon their professions of friendship. It appears, according to the Nga-ti-toa account of the affair, that Pehi, in order to keep up the deception, had carried on a trade with some of the Nga-i-tahu people. A Nga-i-tahu chief having expressed great unwillingness to part with a coveted greenstone weapon, was told by Pehi, in anger, “Why do you, with a crooked tattoo, resist my wishes—you, whose nose will shortly be cut off with a hatchet ?” This confirmation from the lips of one of the chiefs in command of the Nga-ti-toa of their preconception of the real designs of Rau-paraha's party, determined the people in the pa to strike a blow which would prevent Rau-paraha from further prosecuting his design—at least, at that time; and for this purpose they resolved to kill the chiefs then in the pa, amongst whom, besides Pehi, were Pokai-tara, Ara-tangata, of Nga-ti-raukawa, and others of note. Pokai-tara had taken to wife from amongst the prisoners at Kai-koura the daughter of Ro-nga-tara, one of the Nga-i-tahu chiefs then in the pa, and, having been invited to the house of the latter under pretext of receiving a present of green-stone, proceeded thither without
<pb xml:id="n95"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP005a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP005a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP005a-g"/><head><hi rend="c"><name key="name-400999" type="person">Horomona</name></hi> (<hi rend="i">Blind <sic>Cheif</sic> of Wai-kato</hi>).</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n96" n="81"/>
suspicion of foul play. As he stooped to enter the house the old chief Ro-nga-tara took hold of his mat, saying, “Welcome, welcome, my daughter's lord,” at the same time killing him by a blow on the head with the greenstone club which he expected to have received as a gift. The death of Pokai-tara was the signal for a general slaughter of the Nga-ti-toa chiefs, who were at once despatched, their bodies being destined to the <hi rend="i">umus</hi> (ovens) of their murderers. The slaughter of his uncle (Pehi) and of so many of his leading chiefs was a severe blow to Rau-paraha, who, with the rest of his party, at once fell back on O-mihi, where he reunited his forces. In part revenge for the murder he at once slew all the prisoners, and, after devouring their bodies, returned to the Wairau, from whence they crossed over to Kapiti.</p>
            <p>The Nga-i-tahu account of the origin of the quarrel is different: “Had the defeat of the people at this land been equal to that of the people of Rangi-tikei and Manawa-tu by Rau-paraha and Nga-ti-raukawa, where the people were killed and the land taken possession of, and has been kept up to this time, then it would have been right that we should suffer the loss of our land. But, as to the defeat of the Natives at Kai-apoi, we consider that it is very clear that the battles in which the Kai-apoi Natives were defeated were not followed up by occupation on the part of the victors. According to our view, the killing of the Kai-apoi Natives was caused by the Rangi-tane, who said that Rau-paraha was to be killed with a stick used for beating fern-root. He then attacked the Rangi tane, and defeated them. When Rere-waka heard that his relatives had been slain he said that he would rip Rau-paraha's belly up with the tooth of a barracouta. It was through that that this evil visited this place. Rere-waka was living amongst the people of Kai-apoi when he said that. Rau-paraha should have killed that man, for he was the cause of the crime: he spared him, but killed the descendants of Tu-te-a-huka. O friends! the men of Kai-apoi were in deep distress on account of the killing of their relatives
<pb xml:id="n97" n="82"/>
at Kai-koura and at O-mihi. Now, these two pas were destroyed by Rau-paraha; then Nga-ti-tu-te-a-huka and Nga-ti-hika-wai-kura, the people of Kai-apoi, bewailed their defeat. Rau-paraha should have borne in mind that the flesh of our relatives was still sticking to his teeth, and he should have gone away and left it to us to seek payment for our dead after him. But he did not: he came to Kai-apoi. When he came the old chiefs of Kai-apoi wished to make peace, and sent Tama-i-hara-nui to Rau-paraha. On their meeting they made peace, and the talk of Tama-i-hiara-nui and Pehi was good. After Tama-i-hara-nui had started to come back Rau-paraha went to another pa of ours, called Tua-hiwi, and there sought for the grand-mother of Tama-i-hara-nui. They dug her body up and ate it, all decomposed as it was. Tama-i-hara-nui was greatly distressed, and threatened to kill the war-party of Rau-paraha. Then his elder relatives, the great chiefs of Kai-apoi, said to him, ‘O son ! do not, lest further evil follow in your footsteps.’ He replied, ‘It would not have mattered had I been away when this decomposed body was eaten, but, as it is, it has taken place in my very presence.’ Well, as the chief gave the word, Pehi, a great chief of Nga-ti-toa, and others were killed. Then Rau-paraha went away.”</p>
            <p>Such is the Nga-i-tahu account of the origin of the quarrel. It will be thought strange that Rau-paraha did not, without seeking any pretence for the act, attack the pa in force; but to have done so would have been a violation of Maori etiquette in matters relating to war. He had taken vengeance for the threat of Rere-waka, and it was for the relatives of the latter to strike the next blow, which it appears they were unwilling to do, dreading the very results which afterwards followed in revenge for the killing of Pehi.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha brooded much over this murder of his relative, who, having accepted a secondary position in the tribe, no longer excited his jealousy, and had greatly assisted him as a wise counsellor and valiant leader. After full consultation with the
<pb xml:id="n98" n="83"/>
other chiefs of the tribe, he resolved that his revenge should be carried out by an act as treacherous as that by which the death of Pehi and his companions had been brought about; and, whilst still revolving in his mind the best means of accomplishing this design, a European vessel arrived at Kapiti from Sydney, after having passed through <name type="place" key="name-400741">Foveaux Strait</name> and visited the Auckland Islands for the purpose of leaving a party of sealers at the latter place. Among the passengers by this vessel was Hohepa Tama-i-hengia (who lately died at Pori-rua), a near relative of Rau-paraha, who on reaching <name type="place" key="name-400741">Foveaux Strait</name> had heard of the murder of Pehi and his companions from the Maoris there. Hohepa himself at once conceived the project of seizing and killing some of the Nga-i-tahu chiefs in utu (payment) for their death, and entered into arrangements with the master of the vessel to proceed to Akaroa for that purpose. This plan, however, having become known to some European passengers who were about to join a whaling party in <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name>, they dissuaded the master from carrying it into effect, and the vessel proceeded direct to Kapiti. Hohepa communicated his design to Rau-paraha, who determined to follow it out on the first convenient opportunity. Some time after the departure of this vessel the English brig “Elizabeth” arrived at Kapiti. This vessel was commanded by a person named Stewart, to whom Rau-paraha offered a large cargo of flax if he would carry him and a chosen party of warriors to Akaroa for the purpose of seizing Tama-i-hara-nui, the principal chief of the Nga-i-tahu, who had been present at Kai-apoi at the time of the murder of Pehi, and had, indeed, taken an active part in counselling it.</p>
            <p>Stewart assented to the proposal, and conveyed Rau-paraha and his warriors to Aka-roa (Haka-roa), where the European scoundrel, at the instigation of his charterer, opened communication with the unsuspecting Tama-i-hara-nui, and ultimately induced him, with his wife and daughter, by the promise of some guns and powder, to come on board, where he
<pb xml:id="n99" n="84"/>
was at once seized by Rau-paraha who with his men had up to this time remained concealed in the hold of the vessel. Having bound the captured chief, they remained quiet until nightfall, and then, landing in the ship's boats, attacked the Nga-i-tahu in their pa, of whom they killed large numbers. The bodies of the slain were taken on board the vessel, which at once set sail for Kapiti. On the passage up the successful taua (war-party) feasted on these bodies, using the ship's coppers for cooking them. It may be that when Stewart engaged his vessel for this expedition he was not made aware of the intentions of Rau-parahia, or did not foresee the results which followed, whilst he was certainly unable to prevent the atrocities which were perpetrated on board of her; but his name will always be infamous for his connection with this atrocious affair. It appears that the unfortunate Tama-i-hara-nui attempted to commit suicide, in consequence of which he was chained in the cabin, but, his hands being free, he managed to strangle his daughter and to push her body through one of the after-ports, in order to save her from the indignities to which she would be subjected by her ruthless captors; but he himself was taken alive to Kapiti, where he was delivered over to the widows of Pehi, who subjected him to frightful tortures, until at length he was put out of his misery by a red-hot ramrod being passed through his neck.</p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n100"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d8" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VIII.<lb/>
<hi rend="c">Attack On Pa At <name key="name-120169" type="place">Kai-Apoi</name>.</hi> <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-209488" type="person">Travers</name>.)</hi></head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Stretch forth, stretch forth to-day and to-morrow,</l>
                <l>Lest evil come. The days of old have come again,</l>
                <l>And I by all am evil spoken of.</l>
                <l>But, O Nga-rangi! go to the spirit-world,</l>
                <l>And hear what ghosts there speak of now.</l>
                <l>A stranger is now here and waits within the house,</l>
                <l>Yet you shall be as he who stands</l>
                <l>In midst of kumara-crop or breeze on ocean-coast,</l>
                <l>While laugh of god is shaking him with glee</l>
                <l>High up in sky with gentle wafting breeze.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A love-song and dirge of woe</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <p>It may seem strange that Rau-paraha did not at once take the bolder and more manly course of attacking the Nga-i-tahu at Kai-apoi in the ordinary way of warfare for the purpose of avenging the murder of Pehi and his brother chiefs; but his son says that the course he adopted was strictly tika (right), or, in other words, in accordance with Maori etiquette in such matters, and any other line of action would not properly have met the exigencies of the case. In about a year after the capture of Tama-i-hara-nui Rau-paraha determined to attack the great pa at Kai-apoi. For this purpose he assembled a large force, comprising Nga-ti-toa, Nga-ti-awa, and Nga-ti-raukawa, part of whom made their way through the Wairau Gorge and the Hanmer Plains to the Wai-para River, which flows into the sea near the north head of Pegasus Bay, whilst he with the main body of his forces passed over to the east coast, through the
<pb xml:id="n101" n="86"/>
country now occupied by Messrs. Clifford and Weld and from thence down that coast to the mouth of the Wai-para, where they were joined by the inland party.</p>
            <p>After the junction of the two bodies Rau-paraha proceeded at once to Kai-apoi for the purpose of attacking the pa. The Nga-i-tahu were evidently quite unprepared for this fresh invasion, a large number of their warriors being absent at Port Cooper, whither they had accompanied Tai-aroa (father of the present member of the House of Representatives of that name), who was then the leading chief of that portion of their tribe which occupied the country in the neighbourhood of the present site of Dunedin, and who was returning home after a visit to his kinsfolk at Kai-apoi. Others of the people were engaged in their cultivations outside the pa, which was, in fact, only occupied by a small number of able-bodied warriors and a few of the older men, and some women and children. So carefully had Rau-paraha concealed the approach of his war-party that the first intimation which the inhabitants of the pa received of it was the sound of the firing as his force attacked the people in the cultivations, and the cries of the dying and wounded; and they had barely time to close the gates of the outworks and to man the line of defences before a number of the enemy appeared in front of it. The Nga-ti-toa at once sprang to the assault, hoping to carry the defences by a coup de main, but were repulsed with some slaughter; and, after renewing the attempt and finding them too strong to be thus overcome, they determined to commence a regular siege. For that purpose they intrenched themselves on the ground in front of the pa, at the same time occupying some sand-hills which commanded it on the eastern side, but from which it is separated by a branch of the great swamp before referred to. In the meantime some of the Nga-i-tahu who had escaped from the first attack, favoured in so doing by their intimate knowledge of the line of swamps which occupies the intervals between the sand-dunes and the sea-coast as far as <name type="place" key="name-400737">Banks Peninsula</name>, managed to reach
<pb xml:id="n102" n="87"/>
Port Cooper, where they informed their people of the attack upon the pa, arriving there in time to stop Tai-aroa and those who were about to accompany him to Otago (O-takou—red ochre). After collecting reinforcements from the villages on the peninsula, Tai-aroa and his forces made their way along the coast-line as far as the Wai-makariri, availing themselves of the swamps above referred to for the purpose of concealing their march from any detached parties of the Nga-ti-toa. On reaching the Wai-makariri they crossed it on rafts—commonly called mokiki [moki] by the Natives—made of dried stalks of the Phormium tenax, and concealed themselves until dark. Finding the hostile forces encamped along the front of the pa, and warned by their watch-fires that they were on the alert, they determined to ford the swamp at a narrow point on its western side, and to enter through an outwork erected there, that being the only point along the line of the swamp which was at all weak. Using the utmost caution in their approach to this point, they succeeded in reaching it without having attracted the notice of the besiegers, and at once plunged into the swamp, trusting to be able to struggle through it and to enter the pa without being attacked by the Nga-ti-toa. Knowing, however, that the defenders would also be on the alert, they shouted the name of Tai-aroa as they plunged into the water, in the hope that their friends would recognise their voices and take the necessary steps to admit them; but the latter, believing it to be a ruse of the Nga-ti-toa, opened fire upon them, which was kept up vigorously for some time. The error having at last been discovered, and little damage having fortunately been done, the main body of the warriors were admitted into the pa, to the great joy of the handful of people by whom, up to that time, the defence had been maintained. The siege-operations were, however, in but a slight degree affected by this accession of strength to the besieged, for, although the Nga-i-tahu made frequent sorties against the works of the Nga-ti-toa, these experienced warriors held their position without difficulty, and
<pb xml:id="n103" n="88"/>
repulsed these attacks with loss to the assailants. The Nga-i-tahu, dispirited by their failures, soon abandoned these tactics, and, trusting in the impregnable nature of the pa, confined themselves to purely defensive operations. At the time the siege commenced the pa was well provisioned, besides which the lagoon yielded large supplies of eels, so that the defenders ran little risk of being obliged to surrender on account of famine, whilst the besiegers, on the other hand, were compelled to depend on foraging-parties for supplies, and frequently ran short of provisions. Indeed, the difficulty of feeding the men was the chief cause which led to a plan of attack then adopted. A council of war having been held, it was determined to sap up to the two outworks, and as soon as the head of the sap had been carried up to them to pile up in front of them immense quantities of dried brushwood, which were to be set on fire when the wind blew in the direction of the pa, and to rush it so soon as the palisading had been burned down. This plan was carried out, and the two lines of sap exist to this day, and are as well carried out as if done by the most experienced European engineers. At first Rau-paraha suffered considerable loss, for the enemy, foreseeing that the pa must be taken if this plan of operation was successfully carried out, made the most strenuous efforts to prevent it; but, having been defeated in every encounter, and Rau-paraha having taken precautions to prevent future loss, they allowed the saps to be pushed close up to the outworks. So soon as the besiegers had piled the brushwood in position it was fired by the people of the pa, the wind at the time blowing from the north-west; but, a sudden change occurring, both the outworks, as well as the general line of defences, were soon enveloped in a mass of flame and smoke, from which the defenders were compelled to retreat. When the palisading had been destroyed the Nga-ti-toa rushed through the burning ruins, and a general massacre ensued. Many endeavoured to escape by swimming across the lagoon, and some few succeeded in doing so, whilst others were
<pb xml:id="n104" n="89"/>
intercepted by bodies of Nga-ti-toa detached for that purpose. The slaughter was tremendous, whilst numbers of prisoners fell into the hands of the victors. Some conception may be formed of the numbers slain and eaten from the fact that some time after the settlement of Canterbury the Rev. Mr. Raven, incumbent of Woodend, near the site of the pa in question, collected many cartloads of their bones and buried them in a mound on the side of the main road from the present town of Kai-apoi to the north.</p>
            <p>Having thus captured the main stronghold of the Nga-i-tahu, Rau-paraha sent detached parties of his warriors to scour the plains as far south as the Rakaia, as well as to ravage the villages on the peninsula, by whom hundreds of the unfortunate people were slaughtered; after which he made his way back to the shores of <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, and from thence to Kapiti, laden with spoil, and accompanied by large numbers of captives, some of whom were kept in slavery, whilst others were used in the ordinary manner in the festivities by which his triumph was celebrated.</p>
            <p>Rau-paraha, having completed his design of conquering the Middle Island, next turned his attention, at the earnest request of Nga-ti-raukawa, to avenging a defeat which the latter had sustained some time previously at the hands of the tribes occupying the line of the Whanga-nui River. In this defeat only a few of the chiefs had escaped the general slaughter, amongst whom were Te-puke and his younger brother Te-ao, both of whom succeeded in making their way to Kapiti. In consequence of this resolution a war-party numbering nearly a thousand fighting-men, under the most distinguished chiefs of the three tribes then united under the general leadership of Rau-paraha, was despatched to lay siege to Putiki-whara-nui, a great pa of the Whanga-nui, which was occupied and defended by nearly double the number of the attacking force. The siege lasted upwards of two months, during which many sorties were made; but the besiegers maintained their ground, and
<pb xml:id="n105" n="90"/>
ultimately carried the works by assault, slaughtering an immense number of the enemy. Tu-roa and Hori-te-anaua (lately known as Hori Kingi), the head chiefs, however, escaped; but the fact that no attempt was ever made to avenge this serious disaster is of itself the strongest evidence of the power of Rau-paraha and his allies, and of the absurdity of supposing that his occupation of the country he had conquered could for a moment have been disturbed by the remnant of the Nga-ti-apa, Rangi-tane, and Mua-upoko tribes which had still escaped the general destruction of their people. Soon after the year 1835 the great body of the Nga-ti-awa, under the chiefs Te-puni, Whare-pouri, <name type="person" key="name-124377">Wi Tako</name>, and others, and accompanied by numbers of the Tara-naki and Nga-ti-rua-nui tribes, came down the coast, many of them settling around and to the southward of Wai-kanae, whilst others took possession of <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name> and the Hutt country, from which they drove the section of the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu which up to this time had occupied those districts. This migration took place after the destruction of the great Nga-ti-awa pa of Puke-rangiora, inland of the Wai-tara.</p>
            <p>Many years before this event the Waikato tribes, under Te-wherowhero and Tai-porutu (father of Waha-roa and grandfather of <name type="person" key="name-123981">William Thompson Tarapipi</name>, so celebrated in connection with our own Waikato wars), had suffered severely at the hands of the Nga-ti-tama, under the leadership of Kaeaea, by whom Tai-porutu was crucified in the gateway of a pa defended by this ruthless warrio. It was from this circumstance that Waha-roa took his name, which signifies the large gateway of a pa. This defeat, as well as that which they had suffered at the hands of Rau-paraha and his allies during the migration of the Nga-ti-toa from Kawhia, rankled in their minds, and in one of the intervals of the wars of Waha-roa against the Nga-ti-maru, he and Te-wherowhero concerted a campaign against the Nga-ti-awa, to be carried even into the midst of their own country and directed against their principal stronghold. The pa was defended by a large number of warriors, and withstood
<pb xml:id="n106" n="91"/>
for many months the most vigorous assaults, only falling at last after the unfortunate inhabitants had suffered much from famine. When taken, hundreds of prisoners fell into the hands of the victors, and it is related of Te-wherowhero that upwards of two hundred and fifty of them were slain with his own hands, in order that they might be prepared for the ovens. As he sat on the ground after the assault the unfortunate wretches were one by one placed alongside of him, their heads within his reach, and he despatched them successively by a single blow on the skull with a celebrated mere pounamu, now in the possession of his son, Matutaera Tawhi-ao. After killing this great number he threw the mere down, exclaiming, “I am tired: let the rest live,” and accordingly their lives were spared, but they were kept in slavery, until some time after the establishment of the European settlement of <name type="place" key="name-021363">New Plymouth</name>.</p>
            <p>The heavy blow thus inflicted upon the tribe, and the fear of complete annihilation, determined those who still remained to join Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-raukawa, whose forces, thus increased, would be more than a match for any war-party which the Waikatos could bring against them, even if the chiefs of the latter tribes felt disposed to carry hostilities into Rau-paraha's country. Shortly after the arrival of the Nga-ti-awa on the coast they formed the design of taking possession of a large part of the country occupied by the Nga-ti-raukawa, and particularly that in the neighbourhood and to the north of O-taki. There was dissension amongst the Nga-ti-toa themselves, a portion of them taking part with the Nga-ti-awa, out of jealousy at some apparent favouritism extended by Rau-paraha to the great Nga-ti-awa chieftains, and more particularly to Whata-nui, whose relationship to Rau-paraha, together with his high character as a chief and warrior, gave him great influence with the latter. The immediate cause of the fight was a robbery committed by a party of Nga-ti-rua-nui, who were caught by the Nga-ti-raukawa in the very act of plundering their potato-pits near Wai-kawa. A conflict at once took place,
<pb xml:id="n107" n="92"/>
in which a leading chief of the Nga-ti-rua-nui, named Tawhaki, was killed; and this led to hostilities being carried on between the two tribes at various points on the line of their settlements between Manawa-tu and Wai-kanae. This state of affairs continued for a considerable time, the forces engaged on each side being numerous and well armed, the result being that large numbers were killed on both sides. Soon after this civil war had commenced Rau-paraha, who at once saw the disastrous results which must follow from it, sent messengers to Te-heuheu, urging that chief to bring down a force sufficiently strong to enable him to crush the Nga-ti-rua-nui, who were the most turbulent of the insurgents. With great satisfaction he received intimation from Te-heuheu of his intention to bring a large force to his aid; and, in effect, within two or three months after the commencement of hostilities, that chief, accompanied by other chiefs of note from Maunga-tautari and Taupo, amongst whom were Ta-riki and Tao-nui, reached O-taki with nearly eight hundred well-armed fighting-men. No sooner had they arrived than they proceeded to attack the Nga-ti-awa at Horo-whenua, a pa close to the O-taki River. But even with this great accession to Rau-paraha's forces the contest raged for several months with varying success, the slaughter in some instances being very great. In one of the battles Papaka, a favourite brother of Te-heuheu, was killed, and in another Te-tipi, a son of Rau-paraha.</p>
            <p>At length a great battle was fought at Paka-kutu, in which the Nga-ti-rua-nui were defeated with serious loss, their chief Taka-rangi being killed and their pa taken. This battle put an end to the war, for soon afterwards the whole of the leading chiefs on both sides met, and upon the advice and urgent entreaty of Te-heuheu and Whata-nui a peace was made, which was not again broken until the fighting at Kiri-ti-tonga, which took place on the day before the arrival of the “Tory.” Immediately after peace had been solemnly ratified the parties divided, the Nga-ti-raukawa proceeding to reoccupy their
<pb xml:id="n108" n="93"/>
former settlements around O-hau and Horo-whenua, and also the district between the Manawa-tu and Rangi-tikei Rivers, whilst the Nga-ti-awa retired below Wai-kanae, occupying the various points, including <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, in which they were ultimately found by the agents of the New Zealand Company. Rau-paraha, however, was so much grieved at what had taken place, and more particularly at the defection of that part of his own tribe which had joined the Nga-ti-awa during the recent struggle, that he determined to accompany Te-heuheu back to Maunga-tautari, and settle there for the remainder of his days. In pursuance of this resolve he collected his more immediate followers and proceded as far as O-hau, where, however, he was overtaken by messengers from O-taki and Kapiti, urging him to abandon his resolution and to remain with his people. In this request they were joined by Te-heuheu, and after much discussion and persuasion he consented to their request, returning to Kapiti, after taking leave of his great ally.</p>
            <p>During the intervals of rest between his various more important undertakings, Rau-paraha was ever mindful of the treacherous attempt of the Mua-upoko to murder him, and of the actual slaughter of his children, and had unceasingly persecuted the remnant of this tribe, until at last they, as well as the Nga-ti-apa and Rangi-tane, sought the protection of Te-whata-nui. In the words of Te Kepa Rangi-hiwi-nui (better known as Major Kemp), son of Tanguru, one of the chiefs of the Mua-upoko who had been concerned in the murder, “Whata-nui took them under his protection, and promised that nothing should reach them but the rain from heaven”—meaning that he would stand between them and the long-nursed and everburning wrath of Rau-paraha. The latter unwillingly yielded to the wishes of his great kinsman, and from that time ceased directly to molest these unfortunate people, who were suffered again to occupy part of their original territory in the neighbourhood of Lake Horo-whenua not as a tribe, however, but simply in the character of tributaries, if not actual slaves,
<pb xml:id="n109" n="94"/>
to Whata-nui. In the words of Matene te Whiwhi, “Rau-paraha was anxious to exterminate Mua-upoko, but Whata-nui interfered. Some had been taken prisoners, but others were living dispersed in the mountains. When they came to Horo-whenua they came like wild dogs. If they had been seen they would have been caught and killed. There was one there, a woman of rank, whose possessions had covered all O-taki, and who had been a slave of mine. She was the wife of Te-kuku. They had been taken, but not killed.” But it is clear, nevertheless, that, although Rau-paraha refrained from directly molesting them, he was not unwilling to join in any indirect attempt to exterminate them, for we find that on one occasion <name type="person" key="name-124377">Wi Tako</name>, in conjunction with some of the Nga-ti-toa chiefs, having been instigated by Rau-paraha to do so, invited the whole Mua-upoko people to a great feast to be held at O-hariu— upon some one of the numerous pretexts which the Maoris knew so well how to use for engaging in festivities, it having been arranged beforehand that these guests should all be murdered and eaten. The bait took, notwithstanding the advice of Whata-nui, who, distrusting the reasons assigned for the festival, cautioned the Mua-upoko not to attend, predicting some disaster to them. Notwithstanding this caution, upwards of a hundred and fifty attended the festival, all of whom were slaughtered, and their bodies duly consigned to the ovens; but this was the last great act of slaughter of the kind which took place.</p>
            <p>Shortly after the close of the civil war a section of the Nga-ti-awa Tribe, known as the Nga-ti-mutunga, which had taken up their quarters in <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, chartered [another account says “made the captain, through fear of the Maoris seizing the vessel, take them with all their war-weapons in”] the English brig “Rodney” to the <name type="place" key="name-120136">Chatham Islands</name>, which had been reported to them by a member of their hapu (family tribe), who had visited the islands in a whaling-ship, as being thickly peopled with an unwarlike and plump-looking race, who would fall an
<pb xml:id="n110" n="95"/>
easy prey to such experienced warriors as his own people. This occurred about the year 1836; and within less than two years after the expedition reached the islands the aboriginal inhabitants were reduced from fifteen hundred to less than two hundred people, the greater number having been devoured by their conquerors. In one of the cases of the Wellington Museum may be seen a bone spear, which formerly belonged to Moku-ngatata, one of the leading chiefs of the Nga-ti-mutunga, who was known to have lived for a considerable time almost exclusively on the flesh of young children, as many as six of them being sometimes cooked in order to feast himself and his friends.</p>
            <p>Harking back to the division of Rau-paraha's forces just before he left D'Urville Island for the purpose of attacking the Kai-koura Pa, that portion which remained, under the leadership of Niho, Takerei, Koihua, and Pu-oho, proceeded to attack the settlements of the Rangi-tane and Nga-ti-apa in Blind and Massacre Bays, which they entirely destroyed. Koihua settled near Pa-kawau, in Massacre Bay. Strange to say, his love for greenstone was so great that, even after he and his wife had reached a very advanced age, they travelled down the west coast in 1858, then a very arduous task, and brought back a large rough slab of that substance, which they proceeded diligently to reduce to the form of a mere. Niho and Takerei, leaving Koihua in Massacre Bay at the time of their original incursion, proceeded down the coast as far as the Hoki-tika River, killing and taking prisoners nearly all the existing inhabitants. Amongst the prisoners was Tu-huru, who was afterwards ransomed by the Nga-i-tahu for a celebrated mere called Kai-kanohi, now in the possession of the descendants of Matenga Te-au-pouri. Niho and Takerei settled at the mouth of the Grey, whilst detached parties occupied various points along the coast, both to the north and south of that river.</p>
            <p>In November in 1839 a battle was fought near Wai-kanae between large forces of the Nga-ti-awa on the one side, and of Nga-ti-rau-kawa on the other. This fight is commonly known
<pb xml:id="n111" n="96"/>
as the Kiri-ti-tonga (restrained feelings burst forth), and was caused by the renewal, at the funeral obsequies of Rau-paraha's sister Wai-tohi, of the land-feuds between the two tribes. The forces engaged were large, and the killed on both sides numbered nearly eighty, whilst considerable numbers were wounded. Rau-paraha himself took no part in the battle, reaching the scene of action after the repulse of the Nga-ti-raukawa, and narrowly escaping death by swimming off to his canoe, his retreat being covered by a vigorous rally on the part of his allies. This was the last contest which occurred between the Natives along the coast in question, the arrival of the European settlers having entirely changed the aspect of affairs.</p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n112"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> IX.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>How keen my love for thee is felt,</l>
                <l>And ever lives within my breast,</l>
                <l>As o'er thy kindly acts I think!</l>
                <l>Yes, O my bird in distant sky!</l>
                <l>I love thee still, though booming wing,</l>
                <l>Bear thee to distance far from me,</l>
                <l>To Wai-oti-atu Mountain-range.</l>
                <l>But, oh! thy spirit must come back to me</l>
                <l>(Though thou art doomed by wizard's power),</l>
                <l>And visit this thy land and home,</l>
                <l>Like hawk come from the daylight sky,</l>
                <l>And pass the path so often trod</l>
                <l>By thine own tribe and me.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">Dirge sung for the dead.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">A Maori Relic</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Some Europeans were ploughing land not far from the O-takou (red ochre) Heads (1879), and found a tiki made of greenstone, which was a very ancient one. In years long past a fight between some Europeans and Maoris was fought there, many of whom on each side were killed, and maybe the tiki now found belonged to some of the Maoris who fell in that fight.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> And His Acts. (<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rau-paraha's first expedition to Roto-kakahi, with a hundred and forty men, was to kill the chief Te-waero (plume made of the hair of the Maori dog's tail) and his people of Nga-puhi, who had gone to Taupo and Roto-a-ira. Te-kore-rangi (the tuneless) tried to kill Rau-paraha; but a friendly chief concealed
<pb xml:id="n113" n="98"/>
him in his rua kai (food-store) and aided his escape. From Whanga-nui he returned to Kawhia, where he obtained the aid of Tu-whare and his tribe. Tu-whare until his death became the leader of the party. They came on a war-expedition, and encamped on the north head of Whanga-nui and stayed a month there, making moki at the Lake Koko-huia. They went as far as Wai-rarapa and killed the chief of that place, called Te-rori (stagger). Tu-whare noticed the wreck of a ship in <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, and counselled Rau-paraha to take the land and permanently settle there, as he saw it was a place likely to be frequented by Europeans, and would make him great. Before, they merely fought to obtain plunder. Rau-paraha agreed to this advice. On their return to Kawhia they passed through Tara-naki and fought the Natives there. They stayed at Tihoi and came to Whanga-nui ostensibly as friends. They went on to O-hau, where Rau-paraha murdered several of the Horo-whenua Natives. This was the beginning of his wars. He also went to Manawa-tu and killed some Natives there, and returned to O-hau. The Horo-whenua people brought him a present of food, and he killed the bearers of this; then the people of that place and the Nga-ti-moa-upoko brought a taua (war-party) of three hundred against him, and took him by surprise, and killed a hundred of his people, and he fled to Wai-kanae. The Nga-ti-apa slew many of his people at Wai-mea, including the daughter of Pehi, who was cooked, and carried in a taha (calabash) to Whanga-nui. Rau-paraha and his men had guns and ammunition; hence their power. In one of the battles the gun of Rau-paraha was taken by Paora Turanga-pito. Three thousand people of all the coast collected and went to attack Rau-paraha. When they reached Wai-mea Tu-roa gave a hatchet to Turanga-pito to go and kill Rau-paraha. A song was sung on the occasion to incite the murderer. The battle was fought on the <name type="place" key="name-400983">Kapiti Island</name>, and the three thousand were conquered. Rangi-ma-iri-hau (the day the offering was made
<pb xml:id="n114" n="99"/>
to the gods), a chief, went to Rangi-hae-ata, expecting to be spared, as Rangi-hae-ata was a relative of his by marriage; but Rangi-hae-ata threw him on a fire and roasted him alive. Being victorious, Rangi-hae-ata made peace. Pehi went to England. Rau-paraha eventually destroyed Te-moa-upoko; and the Nga-ti-tai went to fight against Whanga-nui. They did not fight there, but returned and fought at Rangi-tikei. Again Rau-paraha went to fight at Whanga-nui, and a Nga-ti-raukawa chief was killed, and Rau-paraha was very indignant. Europeans increased and gave power to Rau-paraha. Te-heuheu collected food and brought it as a present to Rau-paraha. All the tribes now began to work for him in cultivating food, and he reaped all the benefits of the intercourse with Europeans, and became the channel by which the Maoris obtained European goods, such as rum, powder, and guns, and thus Rau-paraha became very great, and all the tribes but Nga-ti-rua-nui and Tara-naki sought his friendship. Whata-nui's taua (war-party) slew Nga-ti-rua-ka at Rangi-po. Rau-paraha fought against those in the Putiki Pa, and killed a hundred. Then a taua from Whanga-nui came against Paka-kutu. This pa was taken and Rau-paraha was surrounded, but escaped. Pehi returned with guns from England. Kekereru, the good-looking chief, and great favourite of Rangi-hae-ata, was killed by the Nga-i-tahu. Rangi-hae-ata sought utu (revenge), and killed all he could take of the tribe. Tama-i-hara-nui, the friend of Pehi, murdered Pehi in his pa at Waha-raupo when Pehi was his guest, with forty of his friends. Rau-paraha fled, and reached Kapiti; met Stewart, and got his vessel to go to Waha-raupo. Tu-te-o-nuku, son of Tama-i-hara-nui, went to the Nga-i-tahu, to Tiaki-tai (<name type="person" key="name-101757">Bloody Jack</name>), and enlisted him and his people; and while Rau-paraha was engaged snaring the duck putangitangi at Ka-pare-te-hau Lake, the enemy came and surprised Rau-paraha and his party. All the canoes were drawn up except one. Rau-paraha and forty men, women, and children rushed into this canoe and put to sea. There being too many in the canoe, Rau-paraha made all the women and children, and
<pb xml:id="n115" n="100"/>
some of the men, jump overboard, and those who refused to jump overboard he threw into the sea. Rau-paraha thus escaped.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> And His Acts. (<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Rau-paraha was a young man he went with his followers to Roto-rua, and on their arrival there found that a body of Nga-puhi people, under the chief Te-waero (hairs of a Maori dog's tail), had come there to exchange some productions of the Nga-puhi for mats made by the Arawa people. Rau-paraha attacked these Nga-puhi visitors and killed one hundred and four of them, but to save the life of Te-waero a Roto-rua chief hid him in a kumara-pit in which the kumara crop was stored.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha then went to Taupo and Roto-a-ira (lake of ira— freckle), Whanga-nui, and on to Kawhia. On his arrival at Kawhia he found the chief Tu-whare and his tribe awaiting his return. These were asked by Rau-paraha to join him, and Rau-paraha would be leader in any expedition in which they might go against other tribes. Rau-paraha and his force proceeded south to Whanga-nui, and at the entrance to that river were detained one month; and, as they could not cross for want of canoes, they had to make a lot of moki, the materials for which they obtained in the Koko-huia (noise of the huia bird) Lake. Having made the moki, they crossed the river, and went as far as Wai-rarapa, of which place they killed the people and their chief called Te-rori (the giddy).</p>
              <p>Tu-whare saw the remains of a wreck on the Wai-rarapa beach, and said to Rau-paraha, “Rau-paraha, this is a good land for you to occupy as your home, with your tribe. It is the place to which the Europeans come, and by the Europeans you can become great, and from them you can obtain property, and then you will not use your weapons of war to gain goods in battle.” Rau-paraha agreed to what Tu-whare had said.</p>
              <p>From Wai-rarapa Rau-paraha and his force went back by way of Tara-naki, attacking every tribe on their route, and stayed at Ti-hoi (make the middle of a mat larger in weaving
<pb xml:id="n116" n="101"/>
it); but after a time they returned to Whanga-nui. This time they came as visitors, not as a war-party, and went on to O-hau; but at that place they murdered some of the Horo-whenua people, which was the first act of war by Rau-paraha on the tribes of that district. From O-hau he went to Manawa-tu, where he killed the people who occupied that locality, and returned to O-hau, where he was met by a body of people who had come to bring provisions for him from the Horo-whenua tribes; but he killed those who brought the present to him, and a war-party of three hundred men of the Moa-upoko (moa-head) Tribe came secretly to attack him, and succeeded in killing one hundred of his people; and he fled towards Wai-kanae, where, at Wai-mea, he was attacked by the Nga-ti-apa, who killed many of Rau-paraha's people, including the daughter of Te-pehi. The body of the latter was cooked, and carried in a calabash to Whanga-nui.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha and his people had guns, and hence he and his tribe held a supreme power over the tribes who had nothing but their old Maori weapons of war.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha now attacked the tribes of the Whanga-nui, but in the battle his gun was captured by a Whanga-nui chief called Turanga-pito (stand at the end). All the Whanga-nui tribes engaged in this war. When these tribes assembled they proceeded to Wai-mea, where Tu-roa (stand long) took a hatchet, and, after singing a song, presented the hatchet to Turanga-pito, enjoining him to take it, and with it go and kill Rau-paraha. When this assembly of tribes arrived at the Island of Kapiti they attacked Rau-paraha; but some of them were killed, and one chief of their host called Rangi-ma-iri-hau (day of offering the scalp of the dead to the gods), was taken prisoner. When he was led into the presence of Te-rangi-hae-ata (dawn of day), he was in hope that his life would be spared, as he was connected with Te-rangi-hae-ata through the then wife of that chief; but Rangi-hae-ata took hold of the prisoner and threw him on to a
<pb xml:id="n117" n="102"/>
fire, and roasted him alive. As Rau-paraha had gained the victory in this battle, he made peace with his enemies.</p>
              <p>It was soon after this battle that Te-pehi (Tu-pai-cupa) went to England; and it was soon after that event that Rau-paraha began his war against the Moa-upoko (or Mua-upoko—first in front) Tribe, which was nearly exterminated by him.</p>
              <p>Again Rau-paraha took a war-party to attack the Whanga-nui tribes; but after he had got into that district, without taking any action he came back towards his own pa, and attacked the people of Rangi-tikei, after which he again proceeded to Whanga-nui where a chief of his allies, the Nga-ti-raukawa, was killed, which caused great regret to Rau-paraha. About this time many Europeans had located themselves at Whanga-nui, from whom Rau-paraha obtained guns and ammunition; and Te-heuheu, of Tau-po, sent presents of food to Rau-paraha, which was followed by similar action on the part of all the surrounding tribes. Rau-paraha was now the sole medium through whom the tribes could barter with the Europeans, through which all the tribes became subservient to him; but the Nga-ti-rua-nui and Tara-naki tribes did not acknowledge or submit to his rule.</p>
              <p>Whata-nui (great stage) at this time made war on the people residing at Rangi-po (time of night), where he conquered the Nga-ti-maka Tribe. At the same time Rau-paraha attacked the pa at Putiki (tied in a bundle or topknot), where he killed fifty (one hundred). At the same time some of the Whanga-nui tribes attacked the pa at Paka-kutu, and took it, when Rau-paraha narrowly escaped being taken prisoner.</p>
              <p>Te-pehi (Tu-pai-cupa) now returned from England with guns and ammunition, and it was about this time that the noted chief Kekere-ngu was killed by the Nga-i-tahu Tribe, of the Middle Island. This chief was an intimate friend of Te-rangi-hae-ata. Te-rangi-hae-ata, to avenge the death of his friend, made war on those who killed him, and slaughtered many.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n118" n="103"/>
              <p>Rau-paraha now collected a body of warriors and sailed from Te-whanga-nui-a-tara (<name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>), and crossed over Rau-kawa (<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>), and landed on the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>, where Te-pehi was murdered, with forty of his companions, by the Nga-i-tahu people, headed by Tama-i-hara-nui. This murder took place in the pa of Tama-i-hara-nui called Wharau-po (shelter in a shed for the night) (or Waha-raupo). Rau-paraha and his followers fled back in their canoes to Kapiti, where he met a <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name> in his vessel, who was engaged by Rau-paraha to take him and some of his people to the pa Wharau-po. At the same time Tu-te-hou-nuku, son of Tama-i-hara-nui, went to the other tribes of Nga-i-tahu and urged them to join him in attacking Rau-paraha, at which time Rau-paraha was engaged at the Lake Ka-pare-te-hau (the wind will change) killing putangitangi (paradise ducks), where Rau-paraha was surprised and attacked by Tu-te-hou-nuku and Tiaki-tai. All Rau-paraha's canoes were high and dry far up on shore save one, which was afloat. Rau-paraha and twenty of his followers fled and embarked in this one canoe and pulled out to sea; but, as the canoe was over-crowded by those in her, Rau-paraha ordered the women, children, and the aged men overboard, and those who resisted the order were thrown overboard by main force, and Rau-paraha escaped.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> And His Wars In The Middle Island. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Our ancestors owned this island Te-wai-pounamu (<name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>), and we held it even to the days when Rau-paraha made war on us. He had not any cause to make war on us but his own cannibal wish to eat man. He made war and returned to his own home; and again came and attacked Kai-koura (eat the crayfish) and Kai-a-poi (game with the poi—ball), where he and our people each ate the men of the other's tribe; and we killed many of the chiefs of his tribe, the Nga-ti-toa, and he took some of our chiefs into slavery, but he did not take possession of our land.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n119" n="104"/>
              <p>He then got the Europeans to aid him, and came in a vessel to take Tama-i-hara-nui, which was an act of murder, as he came in a secret manner. Tama-i-hara-nui was taken by him, but we kept the right to our land. Again he came, and attacked Kai-a-poi and took many prisoners, but did not conquer the land.</p>
              <p>Then our people, the Nga-i-tahu, in a body went to war with him, and at Paruparu-kahika (cockles dried for the old man) we beat him and he fled to the sea. We followed his people and killed many on the sea-beach of Ka-pare-te-hau, and pursued and killed many even up to Rau-moa (feather of the moa). In this battle most of Rau-paraha's warriors were killed, and it was called “The battle of Rau-moa.”</p>
              <p>After this, one of his chiefs called Pu-oho came to attack us; but he was beaten by us in battle, and not any escaped save one called Waha-piro (foul breath), who was saved by Tai-a-(aha)-roa (long taiaha), and he was sent back to Rau-paraha in token of our good intentions towards him and Hiko (shift). This battle and the pa taken at the same time was called Tutu-ra (collect an army in open day).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Old Maori Chief. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207086">Nga-Ti-Awa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Henare-te-keha, of Wakatu (Nelson), was an old chief of the Nga-ti-awa Tribe, and nearly related to Whare-pouri and Puni, of Wellington. He died lately at Pari-whakawa. He was much respected by both Europeans and Natives. His good character had been long maintained, for he had in his possession testimonials from masters of vessels written in 1828 and 1829, at which time he visited Port Jackson and received large presents from the Governor of that colony.</p>
              <p>Henare-te-keha was one of the friends and protectors of <name type="person" key="name-100119">Mr. R. Barrett</name> and Love, the whalers, who were the first Europeans settled at Tara-naki (Nga-motu). It was with their assistance and six-pounders that the Wai-kato Tribe met with a repulse and most severe loss when attacking his pa at Motu-roa, being
<pb xml:id="n120" n="105"/>
driven back to the Aho-roa flat. This happened just after the Wai-kato had taken Puke-rangiora, which they had besieged for the space of three months. This was about the year 1832. The number within the pa was upwards of four thousand, including men, women, and children, and it contained men from the Nga-ti-awa, Nga-ti-tama, Nga-ti-mutunga, Nga-ti-rua-nui, and Nga-ti-maru Tribes. They were invested by the Wai-katos, who starved them into submission, and then slew sixteen hundred men quite worn out, and took upwards of a thousand men, women, and children as slaves. Some of the conquered fled to the south by way of the bush, coming out at Nga-teko. Others, including Paora-te-horo-atua, Rawiri Wai-aua, his son, Hone Ropiha Nga-motu, Arama Karaka Miti-kakau, with Edward and Poha-rama, made off to Hongihongi Island, off the Sugarloaves, whither the Wai-katos followed them, but were driven back by Barrett's guns, which were shotted with round pebbles for want of better ammunition. Henare-te-keha was engaged in that fight.</p>
              <p>He was a man well acquainted with Native traditions, and was considered an authority in matters of genealogy. His last words to his sons and family were, “Always adhere to the laws of the pakeha (European).”</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d9-d2-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Wars Of <name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> In The Middle Island. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Perhaps it was the Rangi-tane or Nga-ti-kuia who lived at Awa-tio when the first ships called there (at the time Cook visited that place), and they were the people who were fired on by a boat's crew of Europeans at Totara-nui, as the old Maoris point to that spot as the scene of a conflict between Maoris and Europeans in days now long, long past.</p>
              <p>A war-party came from the north, and divided their forces under Rau-paraha and Te-kanae. These chiefs, leading part of the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-awa, went by way of the east coast to Kai-a-poi, where they severely defeated the Nga-ti-tu-ahuriri
<pb xml:id="n121" n="106"/>
and Nga-i-tahu, after which Rau-paraha withdrew to Ka-pare-te-hau, at which place he was attacked by some of the Nga-i-tahu, when he was collecting mussels on the beach. At the time of the attack there were six companions with Rau-paraha, all of whom were killed. Rau-paraha only escaped by jumping into the sea and diving to a canoe belonging to Nga-ti-awa. From this place Rau-paraha went and joined those of his people who had stayed at Rangi-toto, where it was agreed that Rau-paraha should return to the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>.</p>
              <p>The subdivision of the Nga-ti-toa called the Nga-ti-ra-rua, led by Te-niho and Takerei; and part of the Nga-ti-awa belonging to Puke-tapu and Miti-wai Tribes, under Kohue; and the Nga-ti-tama led by Te-pu-hou, were not idle. They proceeded to Ao-rere (Massacre Bay), and killed and made prisoners the whole of the Nga-ti-apa; and their slaves of the Nga-ti-tu-mata-kokiri, Te-pu-hou and Koihua (Kohue), remained in charge of their own country. Niho, Takerei, and their followers went down the west coast as far as the Hoki-tika River, where they made prisoner of Tu-huru, the head chief of the Pou-tini section of the Nga-i-tahu Tribe. And peace was again made between them, as the Nga-ti-ra-rua Tribe had hardly any of its numbers killed, and Tu-huru was ransomed for a greenstone mere pounamu called “Kai-kanohi” (eat the eye), which weapon is now in the possession of Matenga-te-au-pouri, of Motu-pipi.</p>
              <p>Soon after this Tu-huru and some of his people went to visit Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-toa Tribe at the Rangi-toto Island, and Takerei and Niho located themselves at Mawhera.</p>
              <p>Pehi and Pokai-tara, who had gone to make peace between the tribes Nga-i-tahu and Nga-ti-toa, were treacherously killed by the Nga-ti-tu-ahuriri sub-tribe of the Nga-i-tahu, in retaliation for which Te-mai-hara-nui (Tama-i-hara-nui), head chief of the Nga-i-tahu, was entrapped by Rau-paraha and taken
<pb xml:id="n122" n="107"/>
on board of a small vessel, and taken to Pori-rua, and killed at O-taki. So great was the hatred of the Nga-ti-toa to him that some of the women of that tribe drank the warm blood of Te-mai-hara-nui as it flowed from a vein cut in his neck.</p>
              <p>Almost immediately after this a fighting-party led by Pu-hou, consisting of Nga-ti-tama, Nga-ti-awa, and some Nga-ti-apa slaves, went by way of the west coast to the Awa-rua River, thence by that river and over a snowy range to the Lakes Hawea and Wanaka, to Tu-tu-rau, to attack the O-ta-kou Nga-i-tahu people; but those against whom they were now intending to use their weapons of war were on the alert, and the Nga-i-tahu surprised the attacking-party when sleeping in a whare (house), and Pu-hou was killed, and Pare-mata, son of Pu-hou, taken prisoner, and kept in slavery for years, and most of his party were slain. The few of Pu-hou's people who escaped returned to their tribe to tell the tale of their defeat.</p>
              <p>Takerei and Niho, finding the number of their followers reduced, not only by the war, but by many of them returning to Ao-rere (Massacre Bay), with members of other tribes who had gone with Pu-hou on his expedition against the southern Nga-i-tahu, were apprehensive that they might be attacked by Tu-huru and his people or by the O-takou Natives. They accordingly resolved to abandon the Ara-hura country, and retired to Ao-rere (Massacre Bay), where they have since resided, nor have they since that time again resumed the occupation of the west coast country further south than Kau-rangi Point.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-toa did not again make any attack on the east coast Nga-i-tahu after the death of Pehi, Pokai-tara, and Pu-hou, but contented themselves with occupying a portion of the Middle Island adjoining <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-toa would have gone to war again with these Nga-i-tahu but for the timely arrival of the missionaries, by whose influence the Maori wars were not renewed.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n123"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> X.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Now make a noise, O nose! and tell at once,</l>
                <l>Though words dare not the fact reveal,</l>
                <l>Of omens given—that love is felt for him</l>
                <l>Who is so much beloved by all. It was not so</l>
                <l>When I was in my youth and loved by Hou-tupu,</l>
                <l>When crowds might think I slept at home,</l>
                <l>When I to a distance far had gone to be with him;</l>
                <l>And then my friends might deem my youth</l>
                <l>Not brave enough to dare the stream of Kuri-aro-paoa,</l>
                <l>Nor enter into house of sacred Miroa,</l>
                <l>And clothe me in the sacred mat Whaka-ewa-rangi,</l>
                <l>And plume my head with down of albatross,</l>
                <l>And cause a jealous shame in breast of others.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A song of love of days long past.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Wars Of <name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> On Middle Island Tribes.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The acquisition of fire-arms by Hongi, a chief of the Nga-puhi Tribe, while on a visit to England in 1820, led to serious results. On his return to New Zealand in 1822 he armed his own tribe and allies with the warlike presents he had received in England. His superior weapons gave him an immense advantage over the tribes which he attacked. Besides a bloody raid to the northward, he directed all his strength against the powerful tribes which inhabited the western coast of the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name> between Kai-para (eat the para—Marattia salicina) and Wai-kato (nipping water), who were swept off by thousands to satisfy his insatiable thirst for revenge. These tribes, driven from their homes, employed against the weaker tribes the skill and hardihood which they had acquired in resisting Hongi.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n124" n="109"/>
              <p>Early in 1822 Rau-paraha, the principal chief of the Nga-ti-toa (descendants of Toa—brave) Tribe (who subsequently proved such a scourge to the Natives of the Middle Island), about the time that the deeds of Hongi were creating such fear in the north, migrated with his people from Ka-whia southward with his followers to the neighbourhood of Tara-naki. There they found two large tribes, the Nga-ti-awa (descendants of Awa—river) and Nga-ti-mutunga (descendants of Mutunga— the end), with whom they had repeated conflicts; but, as their common enemy, the Wai-kato, pressed onward, they made peace with each other. From Tara-naki (assisted by these tribes and the Nga-ti-raukawa) Rau-paraha commenced his depopulating wars among the Native tribes residing to the southward, and conquered and overran the whole coast-line of the Northern Island from Ka-whia (embraced) nearly to <name type="place" key="name-100292">Hawke's Bay</name>, destroying and taking captives or driving into the mountain fastnesses the denizens of the soil. The Nga-ti-awa and Nga-ti-mutunga took possession of the country about <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, then in the occupation of a tribe called the Nga-ti-kahu-hunu, whom they drove out as far as the East Cape, from whence they made frequent inroads on their conquerors.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-mutunga afterwards, in fear of Rau-paraha (whose treacherous conduct at that time was creating distrust in the minds of all the tribes in his neighbourhood), migrated in 1838 to the <name type="place" key="name-120136">Chatham Islands</name> in the brig “Rodney,” where they soon overpowered the aborigines, killing some, and reducing the remnant to slavery.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha, not satisfied with the conquests he had made in the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>, carried the war over to the southern shores of <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>. In 1827, having purchased large supplies of guns and ammunition from the whalers in <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, he crossed over to the Middle Island with an allied force composed of picked men from the Nga-ti-toa, Nga-ti-awa, and Nga-ti-tama Tribes, under their leaders Niho (tooth), Taka-rei (fall from the chest), Te-kanae (the mullet), Te-koihua (the iron pot), and Te-pu-oho (startled by the sound of a war-trumpet)</p>
              <pb xml:id="n125" n="110"/>
              <p>The first landing of this formidable force was at Rangi-toto (blood-red heaven) (D'Urville Island) and <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name>. They speedily subdued the Rangi-tane (day of men), a large tribe then occupying the Pelorus, Wai-rau (crab), and Awa-tere (swift creek) districts, only a small remnant being saved from death, who never regained their liberty, and are now represented by the Nga-ti-kuia (the penguin) of the Pelorus.</p>
              <p>After this the invading forces divided. Rau-paraha, with a body of the Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-awa, proceeded by way of the east coast to Kai-koura, to avenge himself upon the Nga-i-tahu residing there for a boast made by their chief Te-rere-waka (sail in a canoe) that he would rip open Rau-paraha's body with a shark's tooth (niho mango) (one of the substitutes for a knife) should he ever dare to set foot upon his territory. This threat was repeated to Rau-paraha by a runaway slave : the crafty chief was glad of the excuse it afforded him for attacking the southern islanders, rich in greenstone, which was at that time highly prized by the Maori. Rau-paraha promised himself an easy victory, as the Natives in the South were not then possessed of fire-arms and ammunition, or only to a limited extent.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha was engaged in wars with tribes in the <name type="place" key="name-120029">North Island</name>, and years had been suffered to pass without any attempt being made to avenge the insult; besides, Rau-paraha was desirous to throw Rere-waka off his guard by delay: but the time had now arrived for action. Rau-paraha accordingly set sail from Rangi-toto with his followers, about three hundred in number, for Kai-koura, arriving there about dawn on the third day. They anchored about a mile from the shore to reconnoitre the place. The ill-fated inhabitants mistook the canoes for those belonging to a friendly chief whom they were expecting, and, flocking to the beach, welcomed their supposed friends to the shore. Before they could discover their mistake the well-armed warriors of the renowned Rau-paraha were amongst them, dealing death with every blow. Hundreds were killed on the
<pb xml:id="n126" n="111"/>
spot, and hundreds were led away prisoners to Kapiti, to be killed or kept as slaves, as the caprice of their conquerors might dictate. Rau-paraha, having partly satiated his thirst for revenge, returned northward with his forces, and rejoined the party of his followers he had left behind at Rangi-toto</p>
              <p>In the meantime the subdivision of the Nga-ti-toa called Nga-ti-ra-rua (two days), under Niho (tooth) and Taka-rei, and part of the Nga-ti-awa, belonging to the Puke-tapu (sacred hill) and Miti-wai Hapu, led by Te-koihua, and Nga-ti-tama (descendants of Tama—The son), under their chief Te-pu-oho (startling trumpet), had not been idle. These proceeded to Massacre Bay, and killed and made prisoners the Nga-ti-apa, the tribe who had conquered the country from the Nga-ti-tu-mata-kokiri. Leaving Te-pu-oho and Te-koihua in charge of that country, Niho and Taka-rei, with their followers, proceeded down the west coast as far as the River Hoki-tika, conquering all the people of that country. Amongst the prisoners taken was Tu-huru, the chief of the Pou-tini Nga-i-tahu, who on peace being restored between the contending tribes, was ransomed by his people for a greenstone club (mere pounamu) called Kai-kanohi (eat the eye), which is now in the possession of the descendants of Matenga-te-au-pouri (Martin the dark stream). After this, Tu-huru and some of his people, as an act of submission, went to visit Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-toa at Rangi-toto; and Taka-rei and Niho, with some of the Nga-ti-toa, settled at Ma-whera (Greymouth), on the west coast.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha soon found another pretext for attacking the southern Natives. A chief of the Nga-ti-kahu-hunu Tribe named Kekerengu, having given offence to Rangi-hae-ata, fled across the strait in fear of his displeasure, and took refuge with the Nga-i-tahu, who had by that time re-established themselves in the neighbourhood of Kai-koura. Rau-paraha, with a large force of Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-koata, under Pehi, Pokai-tara, and other influential chiefs, crossed over in pursuit. On reaching
<pb xml:id="n127" n="112"/>
the other side of the strait, the war-party, finding that Kekerengu, with a few of his tribe, had gone down the east coast towards Kai-koura, proceeded in that direction, and to the south of the Kai-koura Peninsula fell in with a large number of the Nga-i-tahu and Nga-ti-kahu-hunu at a place called O-mihi; these they speedily captured and left in charge of some of their party, while the remainder proceeded onward to Kai-apoi. On arriving there with his followers Rau-paraha pretended that he had come for the purpose of bartering fire-arms for greenstone (pounamu), and protested that he was actuated by the most friendly feelings towards the people of Kai-apoi. The Nga-i-tahu, however, knowing his treacherous character, distrusted his fair speeches, more especially as they had heard from fugitives who had escaped about the capture of their relatives at O-mihi, and, while concealing their suspicions and intentions, feigned the utmost cordiality towards their visitors, invited the principal chiefs to their houses, and treated them with lavish hospitality. They hoped by doing so to induce Rau-paraha to enter the pa; but the wily chief knew better than to place himself in their power. On the third day after their arrival Pehi (Tupai-Cupa), Rau-paraha's uncle, while engaged bargaining with one of the Kai-apoi chiefs for some greenstone, finding some difficulty in gaining his point, lost his temper and said, “Why do you, with the crooked tattoo, resist my wishes— you whose nose will shortly be cut off with a hatchet?” This was a confirmation from the lips of the second in command of the expedition of their worst fears respecting its object, and after a short consultation it was resolved that the eight chiefs then in the pa, amongst whom were Pehi, Pokai-tara, and Te-ara-tangata, should be put to death. One of them, Pokai-tara, was invited to the house of one of the Kai-apoi chiefs named Rongo-tara, whose daughter had fallen into his possession at O-mihi. As he stooped to enter the door of the house the old chief took hold of his mat, saying, “Welcome, welcome, my daughter's lord,” at the same time killing him with a blow on the head with a stone club. This was the signal for a general
<pb xml:id="n128"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP006a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP006a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP006a-g"/><head>Nga-ti-mahuta Woman.</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n129" n="113"/>
massacre of the guests, and in a few minutes the whole of them were killed</p>
              <p>This was a terrible blow to Rau-paraha, who never thought the Kai-a-poi people would dare to provoke his anger by destroying his friends and relatives. He hastily withdrew with his party, and retreated northward to O-mihi to rejoin his forces. On arriving there he caused all the prisoners they had captured on the way down to be put to death, and continued his journey onward to the Wai-rau, whence he crossed with his followers to Kapiti.</p>
              <p>Pehi, one of the chiefs who was murdered at Kai-a-poi, had visited England in 1836 to obtain fire-arms. He procured a passage to Liverpool by secreting himself on board a whaler until the vessel got out to sea. An attack of measles in England made him acquainted with Dr. Traill. Everything connected with smith's work and agriculture interested him. A small plant of New Zealand flax recalled his native land to memory, and he laughed at seeing it cultivated in a flower-pot. Next to fire-arms he wished for agricultural implements. He had many presents given to him; but he leaped for joy when presented with some old muskets and a musketoon. When his likeness was taken he insisted that the tattoo-marks should be carefully copied. His son, Te-hiko-o-te-rangi, who subsequently became a great leader in <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, carefully treasured up a few relics of his father's visit to England, especially a volume of the Library of Useful Knowledge which contained his parent's portrait.</p>
              <p>For a long time after the murder of the Nga-ti-toa chiefs at Kai-a-poi the people of that place heard nothing of Rau-paraha, and flattered themselves that he would never trouble them again; but his vengeance was only deferred, waiting an opportunity to punish them for the murder of his relatives and friends. Circumstances, however, soon afterwards occurred which led him, in conjunction with other principal men of the tribe, to charter an English vessel to convey a force to Haka-roa (Akaroa), <name type="place" key="name-400737">Banks Peninsula</name>, to avenge their death.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n130" n="114"/>
              <p>A few months after the murder of Pehi and others at Kai-apoi a sealing-vessel returning from Sydney with a few New-Zealanders on board, amongst whom was a chief named Hohepa Tama-i-hengia, a brother of Rau-paraha, called at an island in <name type="place" key="name-400741">Foveaux Strait</name> named Motu-pihi, where the Maoris were informed of the murder of their relatives. The captain of the vessel, noticing their grief, inquired the cause, and on learning what was the matter proposed that if they would engage to load his vessel on their arrival at Kapiti with flax and pigs he would convey them to Haka-roa to avenge the death of their relatives. The Natives who were on board willingly consented to the proposal, and it was arranged that after the vessel had been to the Auckland Islands, to land a party of sealers and obtain a supply of wood and water, they should set sail for Haka-roa to carry out the design.</p>
              <p>All the preliminaries having been carried out, they proceeded to Haka-roa in the manner prescribed. On arriving there, and the object of the visit becoming known to the European passengers, they induced the captain to abandon the intention, and the vessel subsequently sailed for the harbour which is now Wellington without any attempt being made to carry out the project.</p>
              <p>On reaching Kapiti Hohepa Tama-i-hengia informed Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata of the frustration of the plan, and suggested that another attempt should be made. These chiefs, glad of any chance that would enable them to carry out their revenge, acquiesced at once to the proposal, and gave orders to their people to procure a cargo of flax, and that no flax or pigs were to be sold to other vessels until sufficient had been collected for the aforesaid purpose. In the meantime, however, the vessel that had brought the party of Natives from the south had taken her departure, and it was some time before another opportunity offered : at last, towards the close of the year 1839, a brig named the “Elizabeth,” commanded by <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name>, anchored off Kapiti (Entry Island), and was immediately boarded by <choice><orig>Rau-
<pb xml:id="n131" n="115"/>
paraha</orig><reg>Rauparaha</reg></choice> and Hiko, son of the late Pehi who had been most anxious to avenge his death, and had been for some time bartering his flax and other disposable commodities for muskets and ammunition, in readiness for an opportunity of accomplishing his intention. Rau-paraha informed the captain and supercargo that they had no flax made up, but if they would convey a war-party of three hundred men to <name type="place" key="name-400737">Banks Peninsula</name>, and assist them in inveigling some of the Natives there on board the brig under pretence of trading, and return with them to Kapiti with any prisoners they might capture, they would give him fifty tons of flax (at that time worth about £1,200). The captain consented, a regular charter-party was entered into, and the war-party, consisting of between two and three hundred picked men, under Rau-paraha, all armed with muskets, clubs, and other weapons, proceeded to the peninsula. On arriving at Haka-roa the Natives hid themselves below, while the captain, by their command, represented himself to those who came alongside as a trader for flax and provisions. Unsuspicious of any treachery from the white man, they gave the information that their chief, Tama-i-hara-nui, was then residing with his wife and daughter in the Wai-nui Valley, near Lake Ellesmere, a short day's journey distant, and readily agreed to carry a message to invite him to come to the ship.</p>
              <p>During the interval Rau-paraha and his party never came on deck except at night, and then merely for air, and only a few at a time, and so completely did they succeed in their plans that on the third day Tama-i-hara-nui, with his son and daughter and several more of his tribe, came on board, all unconscious of danger. As soon as the party stepped on deck they were invited into the cabin, and, on a signal being given, up sprang the hidden band, and a general massacre took place, the chief and his wife and daughter being alone preserved to be carried home in triumph. A party of sailors were then sent ashore with part of Rau-paraha's band to assist them in slaughtering all the Natives they could find in the
<pb xml:id="n132" n="116"/>
neighbourhood. Having gained their object, Rau-paraha gave orders to set sail for Kapiti. During the voyage Tama-i-hara-nui caused his daughter, a girl of about sixteen years of age, named Nga-roimata (the tears), who was left unbound in the cabin, to throw herself into the sea, in the hope that she might escape by swimming ashore : she was, however, drowned, and Rau-paraha, fearing that Tama-i-hara-nui might rob him of his revenge by committing suicide, ordered his hands to be tied behind him and fastened to a cross-beam under the deck.</p>
              <p>On arriving at Kapiti the captive chief was retained on board as a hostage until the agreement concerning the flax was fulfilled; but, after waiting the stipulated time and no flax being forthcoming, the captain delivered the chief up to his captors, and set sail for Sydney.</p>
              <p>The unfortunate chief, on being handed over to his enemies, was delivered to the widow and sister of Pehi, who cruelly tortured him, and at last put an end to his existence by running a red-hot ramrod through his neck. When the “Elizabeth” reached Sydney the circumstances of this disgraceful transaction were reported to the proper authorities by <name type="person" key="name-134323">Mr. J. B. Montefiore</name>, who afterwards gave evidence on the subject before a Committee of the House of Commons in 1838. General Darling, the Governor of New South Wales at the time, referred the case to the Crown Solicitor, with directions to bring the offenders to justice; but, through some unexplained legal difficulty, this was never effected. Stewart, the captain, was held to bail, but the other parties implicated, and the sailors, who might have been witnesses, were suffered to leave the country; consequently, both the captain and his accomplices escaped any punishment from human laws, but not the retributive justice of Providence. It is said he was shortly afterwards washed off the deck of his vessel while proceeding round <name type="place" key="name-200921">Cape Horn</name>.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha was not satisfied, however, with the revenge wreaked on the Nga-i-tahu for the murder of Pehi and others at Kai-a-poi; he must have more victims, and cause more blood
<pb xml:id="n133" n="117"/>
to flow: but it required some time to complete his preparations. While these were being made, a fighting-party of Nga-ti-tama and Nga-ti-awa, headed by Pu-oho, father of Manu, the present chief of Waka-puaka, travelled from Massacre Bay, by way of the west coast, to the River Awa-rua, with the intention of attacking the southern Natives. On reaching Awa-rua they took advantage of a mountain-path from that place to Lake Wanaka, and, falling by surprise on a few families residing there, killed most of them.</p>
              <p>Among the prisoners was a boy, the son of the chief person of the place, whose name was Te-raki. The father, with his two wives and other members of the family, were then on the banks of Lake Hawea. To secure them, and prevent the possibility of the news of their proceedings reaching the rest of the tribe, they sent two of their party, with the boy as a guide; but he contrived to prevent his father being taken unawares, and the father, a powerful and determined fellow, killed both of the men sent against him, and escaped with his family.</p>
              <p>The war-party, with the assistance of some of the prisoners, then built rafts (mokihi) to descend the River Matau (Molyneux) to the coast. At a point of this river not far below the lakes (Hawea and Wanaka) there are some falls and rapids which it is impossible to navigate. It was therefore necessary to land above them, take their rafts to pieces and transport them to the banks of the river lower down, and there rebuild them. From the sea-coast the invaders made their way overland to the Mata-ura River, where they surprised another party of Natives at Tutu-rau. On this occasion some escaped and carried word of what had happened to Awa-rua (the Bluff), and thence to Rua-puke (the stronghold of this division of the tribe), and a few days after several boats, with a large armed party headed by Tu-hawa-iki, in their turn surprised and killed Pu-oho and many of his men, and made slaves of others, amongst whom was Pu-oho's son, Te-waha-piro-pare-mata, who was kept a prisoner by the Nga-i-tahu for many years.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n134" n="118"/>
              <p>Takerei and Niho, who had occupied the country in the neighbourhood of Mawhera (Greymouth) up to that time, finding the number of their followers reduced, as some had returned to Massacre Bay and others had accompanied Pu-oho in his expedition against the southern Nga-i-tahu, and being apprehensive they might be attacked by either Tu-huru and his people or the O-takou Natives, resolved on abandoning the country. They accordingly returned to Massacre Bay with the remnant of their party, and never resumed possession of the west coast farther south than Kau-rangi Point, beyond West Whanga-nui.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha, having by this time matured his plans for another attack upon the southern Natives, crossed the strait with a large force of Nga-ti-toa and Nga-ti-koata. The latter proceeded by way of the Wai-rau Gorge and Hanmer Plains, subsequently rejoining their confederates at the Wai-para, the former having gone by way of the east coast. The plan of attack having been decided on, Rau-paraha marched his forces quickly on Kai-a-poi, reaching that place about mid-day. The Nga-i-tahu were totally unprepared for this sudden attack, a number being away at Port Cooper, escorting Tai-aroa, the chief of Otago (O-ta-kou), who was returning there, so far on his journey. Many were in their cultivations, when they were startled by the report of fire-arms and the cries of the dying. A few old men who were alone in the pa when the alarm was given immediately closed the gates and defended the only side that could be approached by land. Those who could escape fled to Port Cooper and gave the alarm. Fortunately they were in time to stay Tai-aroa, who, with his followers, came to relieve the besieged pa. After waiting a short time for reinforcements from the villages on the peninsula, the relief-party proceeded along the coast, crossing the the Wai-makariri on moki (rafts made of bundles of dry flax-sticks). Fearing they might be discovered by the enemy they waited till dark, and then continued their march along the coast till they were opposite Kai-a-poi. As they approached the pa the watch-fires of the
<pb xml:id="n135" n="119"/>
enemy warned them that they were on the alert, and that any attempt to enter by the land side would be useless; they determined, therefore, to plunge into the lagoon and struggle through the mud and water. Cautiously creeping along the margin of the lagoon, which bounded one side of the pa, being all the while within a short distance of the enemy's sentries, they arrived at its narrowest point and plunged in, shouting Tai-aroa's name as a warning to their friends not to fire upon them. For a moment the besieged thought it was a stratagem of the enemy to throw them off their guard, and fired a volley amongst their friends in the lagoon, but, as they were all struggling up to their necks in mud and water, no harm was done, and as they drew near to the pa their voices were recognised and a warm welcome accorded them. The besieged now took heart and sallied forth day after day to attack the enemy; but the Kapiti warriors were too strong to be overcome, and gradually the besieged grew desponding, and confined themselves to defensive operations.</p>
              <p>A long time passed and still the siege progressed. At length Rau-paraha began to sap up to the main entrance. At first he lost a great many men, but the precautions afterwards taken soon made it impossible for the besieged to hinder the work, and in a few days the head of the sap was within eight feet of the palisading. Rau-paraha now set his whole force to cut manuka-bushes, which he had tied in bundles and piled up in a great heap against the wall. While waiting for a favourable opportunity to set fire to it the besieged Lighted it from the inside, hoping that, as a north-wester was then blowing, the heap of manuka would burn without any damage to the pa. But they were doomed to a bitter disappointment: when the heap was about half destroyed the wind suddenly shifted to the south-west and carried the flames and smoke into the pa. The defenders had to retreat from the fence to escape suffocation, where-upon Rau-paraha seized the moment for an assault, and a general massacre ensued. Many from the pa
<pb xml:id="n136" n="120"/>
plunged into the lagoon and escaped along the coast, but more were intercepted in their flight by the besiegers, and hundreds of captives fell into Rau-paraha's hands. Many were killed and eaten on the spot, and many reserved for the same fate at Kapiti, or to be kept as slaves.</p>
              <p>As soon as Rau-paraha had captured the Nga-i-tahu stronghold at Kai-a-poi, he sent parties to scour the peninsula and the plains as far south as the Raka-ia, while he, with the main body of his forces, moved to Haka-roa, where by false promises he induced a large pa at the head of the bay to surrender. Most of the inhabitants of this pa were massacred, but the young and strong were reserved for slaves. In fear of further aggressions by Rau-paraha, the fugitive Nga-i-tahu fled to the southern extremity of the Middle Island, many of them taking refuge on the island of Rua-puke. On their return northward many years after, they again located themselves near to their old habitation at Kai-a-poi, and on the liberation of the captives by the Nga-ti-toa, some years subsequently, they too repaired to that spot. No attempt was made to rebuild the pa at Kai-a-poi, but that name was given to the new village established a few miles to the southward of the old pa, and is not unfrequently applied to the more modern one near the Ruataniwha Stream, in the immediate vicinity of the present town of Kai-a-poi.</p>
              <p>After the destruction of Kai-a-poi Rau-paraha returned to Kapiti, leaving the northern portion of the Middle Island in possession of the tribes who had accompanied him in the first invasion.</p>
              <p>About the year 1835, in consequence of the war waged by the Wai-katos against the tribes then occupying the Tara-naki district, a large number, after their defeat at Puke-rangiora, moved southward, and, crossing the strait, located themselves in <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name>. About this time an apportionment of the land was made amongst the tribes who had assisted Rau-paraha and the Nga-ti-toa in the conquest of the Middle Island. To the Nga-ti-toa were apportioned the land at <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name> and that at Wai-rau, and they settled with their chief, Rawiri
<pb xml:id="n137" n="121"/>
Puaha, at Te-awa-iti, <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name>; and some of the Nga-ti-toa, with the Nga-ti-awa, also settled in the Pelorus (Te-hoiere); and Nga-ti-koata, with the tribes called Nga-ti-haumia and Nga-ti-tu-mania, settled at Rangi-toto (D'Urville Island). The country in the neighbourhood of Blind Bay, including the Takaka and Ao-rere districts, was occupied principally by the Nga-ti-ra-rua and Nga-ti-tama Tribes.</p>
              <p>Subsequent to the siege of Kai-a-poi numerous attacks were made by fighting-parties of Nga-i-tahu on the Nga-ti-toa and other tribes occupying the country on the southern shores of <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>; but the most notable encounter of the kind, and one that nearly resulted in the capture of their deadly enemy Rau-paraha, took place at Ka-pare-te-hau, in the Awa-tere, where a small party of the Nga-ti-toa, under this chief, had gone on a bird-catching expedition, when they were suddenly surprised while landing from their canoes at the mouth of the O-tu-whero (Blind River) by a party of Nga-i-tahu under Tu-hawa-iki. The Nga-ti-toa lost a number of men in the encounter, their chief Rau-paraha just managing to escape from his assailants by plunging into the sea and swimming off to one of the canoes that had withdrawn to a distance at the commencement of the attack.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-toa who escaped made their way to <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>, and, after procuring reinforcements, started in pursuit of the Nga-i-tahu, whom they came up with at Wai-ara-kiki, near <name type="place" key="name-400739">Cape Campbell</name>, where a fight ensued, the Nga-i-tahu getting worsted. The Nga-i-tahu say they obtained the victory, and that not only was this attack unavenged, but on a subsequent occasion they successfully conducted an expedition against the Nga-ti-toa in the neighbourhood of Port Underwood, where a number of that tribe were killed, whose death has never been avenged; and, further, the Nga-i-tahu urge in corroboration of this statement that ever since their asserted conquest they have been able to remain in undisturbed possession of a large portion of their original territory, to the south of the Clarence (Wai-au-toa);
<pb xml:id="n138" n="122"/>
but this may be attributed to other and higher causes than the one alleged by the Nga-i-tahu, as there is little doubt, but for the spread of Christianity and the timely establishment of European settlements, that the scattered remnant of this once extensive tribe would soon have been exterminated by their more powerful enemies the Nga-ti-toa. The formation of mission-stations in 183—35 at O-taki, Whanga-nui, and other places adjacent to <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name> put an end to these conflicts, and through the instrumentality of the missionaries the contending tribes were converted to the Gospel of peace.</p>
              <p>For some years after the introduction of Christianity it was supposed that a wild race dwelt in the inaccessible parts of the Northern Island. The many stories current about them led to the idea that they were the real aborigines and that they had been driven inland by the Maori immigrants. The negro features of some Natives gave additional support to the conjecture, being attributed to intermarriage with this race. But on further inquiry it was thought that the supposed aborigines were either run-away slaves or persons escaped from some battles. The reported existence of a wild tribe at Bligh Sound, on the south-west coast of the Middle Island, by Captain Stoke, of H.M.S. “Acheron,” led to the revival of the old idea respecting an aboriginal race; but there is no room for speculation in regard to the origin of these people, as the Natives of the south describe them as belonging to a tribe called Nga-ti-ma-moe, formerly one of the most numerous of the aboriginal tribes inhabiting the Middle Island; but from the incessant wars waged against them by the Nga-i-tahu they had become so reduced in number that the remnant had withdrawn to the mountain fastnesses west of Lakes Hawea and Wanaka, from which they could not be driven.</p>
              <p>Many of the tales told about these people are pure fabrications, but the following are said to be authentic:—</p>
              <p>Between thirty and forty years ago Rimu-rapa, a Nga-i-tahu chief, started with his followers to plunder a sealing station at
<pb xml:id="n139" n="123"/>
Kani-whera, at the south-west extremity of the <name type="place" key="name-036461">South Island</name>. As they clambered along the rocky coast they came to a house built on the edge of a cliff. Knowing that it could belong to no other than the Nga-ti-ma-moe Tribe, they approached it stealthily, and succeeded in surrounding it unperceived. They captured the only inmate, a woman who called herself Tu-au-te-kura; and after questioning her about her people they cruelly killed her, and devoured her body on the spot. The search after her companions was unsuccessful, and nothing more was seen or heard of any of the tribe for years afterwards, till a Native named Te-waewae, who was out eel-fishing near Apa-rima (Jacob's River), met two of the Nga-ti-ma-moe. As he made his way through the scrub he was surprised to see two men standing a little distance ahead of him. Wishing for a closer inspection before showing himself, he crept towards them, but found to his annoyance that a stream stopped his further progress. As this was too deep to ford, and being unable to swim, he rose and called to them. Instead of replying, the strangers darted off towards the forest hard by. Te-waewae, not wishing good game to escape, sprang into a kowhai-tree (Sophora tetraptera) growing on the bank, and, bending it over the stream, dropped on the opposite side and gave chase; but the fugitives had gained the forest and escaped before he could overtake them.</p>
              <p>An old man named Kapiti, and his sister Popo-kore, lived near Apa-rima, and had frequent visits from the Nga-ti-ma-moe. The lonely situation of their house on the border of a forest probably tempted these timid creatures to venture on their acquaintance. These visits were continued till the death of Kapiti and Popo-kore, which occurred since the settlement of Canterbury.</p>
              <p>A sealing-party in 1842 discovered one of the Nga-ti-ma-moe haunts. In sailing up one of the narrow fiords that indent the south-west coast the crew were astonished to see smoke issuing from the face of the cliff. Having moored their boat directly under the spot, they succeeded in scrambling up till they reached a large cave, which they found deserted. It was
<pb xml:id="n140" n="124"/>
partitioned in the middle, the inner part being used as a sleeping-place, the outer for cooking. A handsome mat, neatly covered with feathers of different birds, was found in the cave, with a mere paraoa, or club made from the bone of a sperm whale, also fishing-lines and baskets. On the last-mentioned the women had evidently been employed when surprised. An attempt was made to follow the runaways, but soon abandoned. After going along a path for some distance through a dense forest, they came to a number of branch-paths, each of which at a little distance again branched. Fearing to lose themselves in the maze or to fall into an ambuscade, the party returned to their boat, carrying their spoils with them. These articles were exhibited at the various settlements in Otago, and at Kai-a-poi, and on the Peninsula. The mat was afterwards sent to O-taki and presented to a chief there, and the mere is now in the possession of an old chief at Port Levy.</p>
              <p>The Natives on the west coast north of Milford Haven say they have often seen the smoke of the Nga-ti-ma-moe fires, and sometimes they find recent camping-places; and many years ago a woman was captured by them while she was gathering shell-fish on the beach; but owing to her escape in the night little information was obtained as to the habits of her people.</p>
              <p>Natives have been seen by crews of passing vessels fishing on the rocks in localities never occupied by other Maoris, furnishing additional evidence of the existence of these wild men.</p>
              <p>It seems clear from the various statements received concerning the existence of the Nga-ti-ma-moe on the west coast of the Middle Island, that a small number of these fugitives did occupy the mountainous country in the south-west district of Otago (O-takou) to a comparatively recent date. The exploration, however, to which the country has been subjected during the last few years by parties of diggers prospecting for gold forbids any reasonable hope that any of this tribe still exist.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n141" n="125"/>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Nga-Ti-Toa In The Middle Island. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150004">Nga-Ti-Toa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When the Nga-ti-puku Tribe lived at Ha-taitai to keep possession of the district, and the great tribe Kahu-ngunu, the ancient owners of the land, had left it and had scattered in sub-tribes, each to occupy other districts as their liking might lead them— about this same time the Nga-ti-toa, led by Rauparaha, located themselves at Te-whanga-nui-a-tara (<name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>), and took up their permanent residence there. These were attacked by the Kahu-ngunu people, and were beaten in battle by Kahu-ngunu. Nga-ti-toa fled to the Island of Kapiti, from which place Rau-paraha sent a messenger into the Wai-kato district, to the Nga-ti-mania-poto, Nga-ti-raukawa, and Nga-ti-awa Tribes, and also to the Nga-puhi Tribe, some of whom were then in that district, asking them to send some of their warriors to aid him in driving the Kahu-ngunu out of the Whanga-nui-a-tara (Wellington) country.</p>
              <p>The aid asked was sent, and a battle ensued, in which Rauparaha and his allies used guns, but Kahu-ngunu had their old wooden weapons only, and were worsted, and to escape destruction fled as best they could. Some escaped in a vessel to Whare-kauri (<name type="place" key="name-120136">Chatham Islands</name>).</p>
              <p>Soon after this disastrous battle the old warriors of Kahungunu assembled and held a council, in which the old chiefs proposed that the tribe should scatter themselves over various districts in which they might be able to purchase fire-arms. Kekerengu said he and his people would cross over to the Middle Island. So he and his fifty warriors twice told went to the Waipounamu, at which time Tai-a-roa was head chief of Nga-i-tahu. Kekerengu and his people arrived in the Middle Island, but the Nga-i-tahu murdered Kekerengu, and killed all his people save one. It was not Tai-a-roa who murdered this people, but the act was committed by members of other tribes who were roving over the country at that time.</p>
              <p>When the news of the murder of Kekerengu was heard by the Kahu-ngunu they were greatly grieved, and called a meeting
<pb xml:id="n142" n="126"/>
of the tribe, who at once determined to prepare canoes and cross over to the Middle Island and avenge the death of their relative Kekerengu. They made canoes, and prepared flax and fed pigs for barter to Europeans, by which they could procure guns and ammunition to enable them to exterminate the Nga-i-tahu, who had murdered Kekerengu.</p>
              <p>When Rau-paraha heard of the murder of Kekerengu he also was grieved, and prepared a fleet of canoes, and embarked with a troop of warriors and sailed for the Middle Island, and attacked the Nga-i-tahu to avenge the murder of Kekerengu. He conquered that tribe, but lost many of his own warriors.</p>
              <p>The Kahu-ngunu who were located at Nuku-tau-rua (between Gisborne and Napier) determined to assemble in a body and migrate to Ahu-riri (Napier). A thousand warriors twice told assembled, all of whom possessed guns—some had two guns, some three. These went to Ahu-riri, but found that ministers of the Word of God had arrived there. These ministers met this party of warriors and counselled them to abstain from war. The leaders of this body of warriors agreed that only those of their people who were of the tribes who occupied Ha-taitai and owned that district should proceed on the war-expedition, which eventually prevented this war being carried out, and the Nga-i-tahu were not attacked by Kahu-ngunu.</p>
              <p>Some time after this Kahu-ngunu made war on the Nga-ti-awa and other allies of Rau-paraha, in which Ri-puku, the daughter of Te-whare-pouri, was taken prisoner by Nuku, of the Kahu-ngunu Tribe. At the time he took her prisoner he addressed her thus “Welcome. You shall not be killed; but go to your father, Whare-pouri, and tell him to come up to Nuku-tau-rua, that I may see him, and that we may make peace.” Ri-puku went to her father and delivered the message of Nuku. Te-whare-pouri went on his journey to Nuku-tau-rua; but on his arrival there he learnt that Nuku had been drowned in the sea : but the people of Nuku assembled and made peace with</p>
              <pb xml:id="n143" n="127"/>
              <p>Whare-pouri, and the Nga-ti-awa located themselves at Ha-taitai; nor did the Kahu-ngunu Tribe ever again reside at Ha-taitai, but Nga-ti-awa built pas there, procuring the timber for such from Hera-taunga (the Hutt).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Taking Of The Kai-A-Poi Pa. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Rau-paraha was warring against the Nga-i-tahu Tribe he besieged the pa of Kai-a-poi. The p'a was protected on three sides by a large lagoon, and the only spot by which it could be attacked was across a narrow strip of dry land which joined the pa to the mainland. After many attempts to take the pa Rau-paraha ordered the attacking tribes to cut a great quantity of manuka scrub, and bring it and pile it in a great heap on the neck of land which joined the pa to the mainland, and when the wind blew from the south on to the pa this heap of brushwood could be fired and thereby burn that part of the palisading of the pa and open a breach by which the fort could be rushed. But one day, as a northerly breeze blew, those in the pa set fire to that heap of dry brushwood, and for a time the north breeze took the flame from the pa; but the wind changed to the south and blew the flames right on to the palisading of the fort, and made a breach for the enemy. The attacking party rushed in, and those in the pa fled out into the lake, where some were drowned and others killed while they attempted to escape, and those taken were instantly killed by the enemy. Some did escape and fled to the mountains.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">The Kai-A-Poi Pa. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>A few years since the head chiefs who ruled the tribes occupying the Kai-a-poi Pa were Te-momo, Nga-rangi-whakauria, Whakamau, Mui-ki-ao, Tu-kahu, and Te-waka, with others of lesser note. And in those days there were one thousand warriors twice told over whom these chiefs held command; but most of these died natural deaths, so that when Rau-paraha attacked this pa there were not more than one
<pb xml:id="n144" n="128"/>
hundred warriors twice told left to defend it, and hence the tribe left the principal or large pa and occupied the lesser fort.</p>
              <p>It was on the first of the tenth moon [about the end of January or beginning of February] when Rau-paraha arrived with his war-party and sat down before that pa. This war-party consisted of the tribes Nga-ti-toa, Nga-ti awa, Nga-ti-raukawa, Nga-ti-kura, Nga-ti-koata, Nga-ti-tama, Puke-tapu, and Nga-ti-maru, with members of other tribes. The war-party went in canoes from Te-whanga-nui-a-tara (<name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>).</p>
              <p>Pehi-taka and Te-marae were killed in this war, and on the death of Uru his heart was cut out and roasted in a fire, around which fire all the warriors of the attacking party stood in a ring, while the priests chanted the sacred chants, and the warriors stretched forth their arms and held them up on high towards the fire in which the heart was being roasted; and after the priests had ended their sacred chanting the warriors chanted aloud and in chorus the words of another chant while the senior priest tore a portion from the heart, and carried it in his right hand and threw it into the pa. This was done that the power of the attacking party might be able to overcome the resistance of the besieged, and that the pa might be taken by storm.</p>
              <p>But those in the pa were also chanting their sacred incantations. These put on their war-belts, and, each with his war-weapon in his hand, stood in battle array, and with loud voice, but in chorus, chanted their war-chants. Some of the warriors wrongly repeated some words of the chant and caused discord in the chanting, which was an evil omen. Then these warriors encountered each other in a feigned battle, but in this also some of them held their weapons in a wrong manner, which was an evil omen. Then they held a meeting in which the learned of these warriors repeated their genealogy aloud to the assembled warriors, and in this the speakers also made mistakes, which was a very evil omen. These evil omens so
<pb xml:id="n145" n="129"/>
overcame the assembly that all the warriors sat down and each wept aloud. As their tears fell to the ground the priests said, “This is the day of [our] death [defeat].</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name> And <name key="name-102756" type="person">Tama-I-Hara-Nui</name>. (<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The interpreter for Rau-paraha, who took Tama-i-hara-nui, was at that time a young man. He was super-cargo on board of the, “Elizabeth,” which was a vessel of about 240 tons, commanded by <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name>. The interpreter was the only person on board who spoke Maori. On arriving at Kapiti Stewart engaged to carry Rau-paraha, Rangi-hae-ata, and Hiko to Aka-roa, with 102 armed Natives, to take the chief Tama-i-hara-nui, who had killed and eaten Pehi. Stewart was for this to receive a cargo of flax. This took place in November, 1829 or 1830. When the vessel arrived at Aka-roa two large canoes came off to her from the shore, with about sixty men in them. They asked if there were any Maoris on board. On a former occasion Stewart had taken Natives for hostile purposes, which made them ask this question. They were assured there were not any Maoris on board, and were at once captured by Rau-paraha's people. Tama-i-hara-nui was not with this party : they sent the interpreter on shore to induce Tama-i-hara-nui to come on board. When the interpreter reached the abode of that chief the people of the pa said Tama-i-hara-nui was not there; but the interpreter saw a canoe thrust off in another direction. He followed it, and saw that the man steering was muffled up in his garment, having only his eyes uncovered. The interpreter at once recognised Tama-i-hara-nui by the lines of the moko on his forehead (the tiki). Rau-paraha had carefully described the moko of Tama-i-hara-nui to the interpreter, who asked Tama-i-hara-nui to come on board and trade, as they had plenty of guns and casks of powder on board of the ship. This induced Tama-i-hara-nui to jump into the boat. The interpreter had a loaded pistol, which was concealed under his coat, with which weapon, he said, if Tama-i-hara-nui had
<pb xml:id="n146" n="130"/>
resisted, he would have made him come. On reaching the vessel Tama asked the interpreter, “Have you Maoris on board?”</p>
              <p>The interpreter said, “No.”</p>
              <p>Tama asked, “Where are you from?”</p>
              <p>The interpreter said, “Direct from Sydney.”</p>
              <p>Tama said, “That is not true, as I see the hutiwai (a burr— Acæena sanguisorba) sticking to the pea-jackets of some of the sailors.”</p>
              <p>The interpreter said they had touched on the way at the <name type="place" key="name-100221">Bay of Islands</name>, and it must have been there the men got the hutiwai on them. The captain invited Tama-i-hara-nui down into the cabin, and placed refreshments before him. After some time Hiko entered the cabin and stared fixedly at Tama for nearly half an hour without speaking. At last Hiko approached Tama and drew back his lower lip, and said, “These are the teeth which ate my father.” The other chiefs then entered and reproached Tama for his evil deeds. He was, however, treated well, and had a cabin given to him. He told the interpreter that now that they had taken him he wished to have his wife and daughter with him, so that he might not go alone to the Reinga (world of spirits), as he knew that he would be killed. He asked the interpreter to go for them. The interpreter said, “Oh, no ! your people will kill me.” Tama said, “No, you may go safely. My people will not touch you, and my wife and daughter will at once come to me.” The interpreter went, relying on the truth of Tama's word, and told Tama's wife what the chief had said. She and her daughter and the sister of Tama came off to be with him. They took up their abode in the chief's cabin. In the night the people heard a rather loud snoring sound come from the cabin of Tama. As there was no light there the people thought that all was not right. Some of them went down to see; but as all appeared right they lit a lamp, left it there, and came up again. This was put out, and the same snoring sound was heard. The people went down again, and found that Tama
<pb xml:id="n147" n="131"/>
and his wife had just succeeded in strangling their daughter, a young woman about sixteen years of age, who was only just dead, and a few drops of blood were oozing from her nostrils. The parents had recourse to this natural crime to prevent the child becoming a slave. <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name> professed to be horrified at this deed, and said he would have Tama tied up and flogged. “But,” said he to his people, “we must first throw the body of the girl overboard, as Rau-paraha and party will most certainly eat it.” This was done, and the next day Stewart had Tama tied up and flogged; but Tama bore it without flinching or making any gesture of pain or uttering a sigh or complaint. Rau-paraha and his friends sat by looking on in sullen silence, not approving even of their enemy, who was a great chief, being thus treated. Rau-paraha now landed his men, and, though the pa was weakened by the loss of the sixty men who had been taken in the two canoes, with Tama also a prisoner, they fought bravely, and were with difficulty overcome and a great many slaughtered. Rau-paraha returned to the vessel (it is said) with five hundred baskets of human flesh, which Stewart, the captain, professed to think was only pork. When the ship got under way a man of the pa came down to the beach and made a great fire in defiance, and to show that their rage would ever burn till they had obtained satisfaction. The captain ordered a big gun to be fired at him. The ball missed the man, but scattered the fire in all directions; and the man ran away. On reaching Kapiti the prisoners were landed, and a great feast made of human flesh to those at that place and the captors of Tama. Tama was given in custody of the widow of Pehi, Pehi being the father of <name type="person" key="name-101587">Te Hiko</name>. The widow took Tama to her house, with his wife and sister, and half of the house was given up to them. Thus they lived, and talked to the widow in such a friendly way that any one seeing them would have thought she was a wife of Tama: she used even to clothe him in her best mats and feathers, and adorn his head.
<pb xml:id="n148" n="132"/>
This continued for about two weeks, when one day she caused him to be tied with his arms stretched out, and in this posture she took a spear, or long rod of iron sharpened at the point, and probed the veins of the throat of her victim and drank the blood as it oozed out, placing her lips to the wounds made, and sucking the warm blood as it came. When she had thus taken her revenge alone the people killed him. His wife, not being able to bear the sight, ran away; but she was taken, and also killed and eaten. The sister of Tama was afterwards married to a chief at <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, and was still living in 1850. Stewart received twenty-five tons of flax for this evil deed : he might have had more, but he could not stay for it, as a captain of another vessel then at Kapiti, who appears to have been nearly as bad as Stewart in his conduct towards the Natives, sailed before Stewart, and carried the news of this affair to Sydney; so that when Stewart got there every one was talking about it. Stewart was taken up and tried in a Court of law; but he escaped and sailed from Sydney. His vessel is supposed to have foundered and all hands to have perished. The interpreter is still living in New Zealand, and is highly esteemed by the Natives of Kapiti as the captor of Tama; and as a proof of this an old Native sent to him the iron spear with which the widow killed Tama, as he (the interpreter) was the most entitled to it. The interpreter says that human flesh was cooked in the ship's coppers.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d10-d2-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Evidence Before Select Committee Of House Of Lords, 1838. (Montefiore.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>I chartered a vessel to make a tour of the island [of New Zealand], and to visit every place I possibly could, for the purpose of becoming acquainted with the island, its productions, its general character, as well as with the habits, manners, and general disposition of the Natives; and I had some intention of forming extensive mercantile establishments throughout the island; but, from an unfortunate circumstance, after reaching Entry Island, or Capiti (so called by the Natives) [Kapiti], in
<pb xml:id="n149" n="133"/>
<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, I was deterred from so carrying my object into execution. After visiting one or two places I reached Entry Island [Kapiti] in my own vessel, and there I boarded a brig called the “Elizabeth,” <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name>, who related the following circumstances to me : That he had been down to Banks's Island with a great many of the chiefs and two hundred men of the island (Entry Island) [Kapiti], to revenge the death of an old chief, who had been twenty-two years ago killed by the opposite party. The “Elizabeth,” a British brig, conveyed to Banks's Island about three hundred men, and when she anchored off the island it was made to appear there were no men on board the vessel: they were all below, with the hatches down. In the middle of the night the captain started the whole of the men, and took fifty or sixty prisoners. I have made a more detailed statement of the facts, which, with your Lordships' permission, I will relate from my journal. They are as follow : It must be in the recollection of many that a New Zealand chief was a few years ago in this country, by the name of Pai or Tupai [Pehi], who was introduced to our late sovereign George the Fourth. Some short time after his return to his native country he waged war against the people of Banks's Island, or the Southern Island, and was killed by the chief of that place, named Mara-nui [Tama-i-hara-nui]. This same man is supposed also to have killed several white men there, and four years ago cut off and ate, with his comrades, the boat's crew of his Majesty's ship “Warspite.” Since that period, Ecou [Kou], old Pai's [Pehi's] son, has been most anxious to revenge his father's death, as well as the slaughter of the white men, and has been for a number of years bartering his flax for muskets and powder to prepare himself in the event of accomplishing his intention. On the “Elizabeth” anchoring off Entry Island (a small island, as will be seen on the chart), Ropera [Rau-paraha]—that is, the great general or fighting-man here—and Ecou [Kou], the son of Pai [Pehi], came on board, and told the captain and supercargo they had no flax made up, which was a fact. They said they had enough muskets and
<pb xml:id="n150" n="134"/>
powder, as on the island they could muster two thousand muskets; but if he would go down with his ship, and convey three hundred men to Banks's Island to fight, and again return to Entry Island with such prisoners as they made, they would give him fifty tons of flax, value £1200. The captain and supercargo consented. How far he was correct in so doing, or how far he was correct in hiring his vessel as a transport, and being instrumental in the cause of so much bloodshed, is not for me to say. However he accutlly entered into a regular charter-party, and he proceded thither with about two or three hundred picked men, all armed with muskets, war-clubs, and toma-hawks. The “Elizabeth” is regularly armed, carrying eight guns, besides two swivels on her taffrail, and well found in every description of small arms. On arriving at Banks's Island [Peninsula] all the New-Zealanders conveyed thither were stowed away in the hold. Some of the chiefs coming on board, seeing her guns, were rather suspicious, and the first question they asked was whether the Ropera [Rau-paraha] and Ecou [Kou] were on board; they suspected they were, and took to their canoes. Immediately after this they (the men stowed below) all came on deck, and took some canoes, full of slaves, lying alongside the vessel, made them prisoners, proceeded to the shore, and commenced battle; and Ecou [Kou] himself took the great Mara-nui [Tama-i-hara-nui], who had killed his father, brought him prisoner on board the brig, and they killed several on shore. The description the captain gave of their fighting was most interesting; they killed about fifty, and took about as many prisoners. Only one man on Ecou's [Kou's] side was killed; several wounded. The vessel returned to Entry Island [Kapiti] with the prisoners and the chief Mara-nui [Tama-i-hara-nui]; and <name type="person" key="name-131541">Captain Stewart</name> informed me, two or three days after he had been to sea he found several baskets of legs and arms in his hold. He made them throw them all over board. They were to be taken to Entry Island to be roasted and eaten.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n151" n="135"/>
              <p>It is a custom among them. This great Mara-nui [Tama-i-hara-nui] is now on board in irons (at Entry Island). Having gone so far in my own vessel, I was deterred from proceeding in consequence of expecting that the whites would be slaughtered. He (Tama-i-hara-nui) is kept by the captain as a hostage until the charter-party is finally arranged. Ecou [Kou] and Ropera [Rau-paraha] had despatched about two thousand slaves to make flax; and in six weeks from the date of his arrival she is to be filled as per agreement. The brig which I had chartered then proceeded round the island, but I would not go myself. I was obliged to take refuge in this very ship where this great chief was in irons. I expostulated with the captain on his conduct. He said he saw the folly of his conduct, but, having gone so far, he must keep him (Tama-i-hara-nui). I begged him to take him up to Sydney. In four or five weeks afterwards, no flax coming forth, the Natives not having fulfilled their charter—I was anxious to get up to Sydney—I told him I was quite certain he would not get his flax—he set sail, but gave up the chief Mara-nui into the hands of his enemies. He was given up, and I went on shore and saw the whole process of his intended sacrifice. I did not see the man killed, but I know he was killed during the night; and the following morning the widow of the great chief who had been killed had his entrails as a necklace about her neck, and his heart was cut into several pieces to be sent to different tribes, allies of Ropera [Rau-paraha]. On our arrival at Sydney I related the circumstances, and they tried the captain for murder; but there was no evidence against him. He has since met his death, having been washed off his ship coming round <name type="place" key="name-200921">Cape Horn</name>; at least, so I have understood.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n152"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> XI.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Farewell, O noble born!</l>
                <l>Farewell, O leaders! ye</l>
                <l>Who are as parapet</l>
                <l>And ditch to fort</l>
                <l>To stay the angered foe</l>
                <l>When charging on the</l>
                <l>Home at O-hope-here.</l>
                <l>Ye gained the battle, when</l>
                <l>Great revenge was sought</l>
                <l>For death of Pa-nui.</l>
                <l>So Ahu-rei now says</l>
                <l>The touch unnoticed given</l>
                <l>Was but a touch by Puhi</l>
                <l>Of a wasting ill then felt</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A dirge of love sung by an invalid just before death.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Death Of Europeans At Wai-Rau</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi></head>
              <p><hi rend="c">The</hi> cause of the anger of Rau-paraha was a European who had taken a Maori woman to wife, and had then left her and gone away, no one knows where. He left her to look after their house and to feed his ducks. Now, another European and his Maori wife went to the house where the Maori wife who had been forsaken lived, and they two beat her [killed her]. Some men passing by the house saw the woman and reported what they had seen, and Europeans were charged with the murder
<pb xml:id="n153" n="137"/>
of the woman, and the case was tried. Rangi-hae-ata demanded that the Europeans should be hanged, but the Europeans would not agree, as the murder could not be proved against any European. At the time it was said the Maori people would not do such an act without some pretext. This assertion the Magistrates did not believe, and from this evil [disbelief] Rangi-hae-ata began to think of evil in his heart.</p>
              <p>News was received that Europeans had gone to take possession of Wai-rau, and Rangi-hae-ata said, “Then does the European mean to commit two acts of aggression? My sister has been killed, and now the land is taken. This is a challenge of war to me.” Rangi-hae-ata said to Rau-paraha, “O father! let us go and send the Europeans back to Whakatu (Nelson)—to the land paid for by them, and let Wai-rau remain for me.” They embarked in their canoes and crossed Rau-kawa (<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>), and went to Wai-rau, to where the Europeans (surveyors) had built huts, and Rangi-hae-ata called to the Europeans and said, “Europeans, you must go to Whakatu (Nelson)—to the land which you have paid for.”</p>
              <p>To which the Europeans replied, “No; this is the Europeans' land.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata asked, “Who bought [paid for it or sold it]?” The Europeans said, “The Maori sold it.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata asked, “Who were the Maori who sold it?”</p>
              <p>The Europeans said. “All the Maori.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata asked, “Did Rangi-hae-ata consent [to the sale]?”</p>
              <p>The Europeans said, “What of Rangi-hae-ata? All the Maori [consented].”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata said, “Do you say so?” and was angry at this assertion made by the Europeans, as it spoke of him as of no consequence. Rangi-hae-ata then ordered his men to take the things belonging to the Europeans out of the house, and put them all together outside of the house, so that these things
<pb xml:id="n154" n="138"/>
might be in a distinct place from that occupied by the toetoe (Arundo conspicua) which had grown on his land, and of which the house was built, that the toetoe might be burnt.</p>
              <p>Again Rangi-hae-ata called to the Europeans and said, “Do not be angry. This toetoe belongs to me; it grew on my land. You might be angry if your house, which I shall burn was built of boards brought from England; but, as this toetoe is mine, it is right that I should burn it. All the things belonging to you Europeans have been taken out of the house, and I am acting in accordance with a just law; it is for you to commit some evil act.” And the house was burnt.</p>
              <p>The Europeans called to Rangi-hae-ata and said, “Rangi-hae-ata is evil, and Europeans will soon come and kill you.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata answered, “It will be good.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata and his people then paddled [or poled their canoes] up the creek; where they cleared some land to cultivate. This they had not quite prepared for the crop before the Europeans came back. A canoe was given to the Europeans, who had guns with them, by which they could cross the creek, and they at once began to hold an investigation into the matter in dispute. The Europeans called Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata and asked, “Why did you burn the house of the Europeans?”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata said, “It was because the Europeans came here without authority. Let the Europeans stay at Whakatu (Nelson) or at <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, which have been purchased [or bought by Europeans] of the Maori; but this [land] has not been bought or paid for, and was left for me.”</p>
              <p>The Magistrate became angry, and said, “It is wrong to burn the house of the Europeans.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata said, “Not anything that has been brought from England has been burnt in the house. The toetoe [of which the house was built] and the timber [of which it was made] were from [or grew on] my land, and I have burnt them. Not
<pb xml:id="n155" n="139"/>
any plank which you may have brought from England has been burnt, but all the things which you brought from England were taken out of the house [before it was burnt], so that any English article might not be burnt, that I might not be blamed for an evil act. I ever am thinking that the Europeans are a people who investigate matters, and hence you have come to try me in this case for my toetoe [which I have burnt]. If you had purchased the toetoe you would have been right, but as the matter stands the European is deranged.”</p>
              <p>At this the Europeans were angry, and called to Rau-paraha and said, “Soon the Europeans will kill all the Maori.” Rangi-hae-ata and Rau-paraha did not understand this, but they were informed by a Maori woman who had understood it that the Europeans had said, “Soon all the Maoris will be killed by the Europeans.”</p>
              <p>Rangi-hae-ata stood up to consent to the assertion, and said, “It is right that my neck should be cut on my own land. As you have [already] killed my sister, I may also have my neck cut on my land.” He also said, “You Europeans have said you will not meddle with land that has not been purchased and paid for; but the Europeans tell untruths.” (To this the Magistrate listened.) “But no: [the Europeans] are a most meddle-some people with land that has not been purchased. And my neck is to be cut. And will not your neck be cut presently?”</p>
              <p>The Magistrate called to the Europeans and said, “Surround.” [or “Close in”]; and the guns of the Europeans were fired, and the wife of Rangi-hae-ata was killed. Rawiri-puwaha then called and said, “Now the law is open” [“We can take revenge, as we are attacked.“]; and Hohepa Tama-i-hengia took his gun and levelled it at a European and shot him, and Rangi-hae-ata fled in fear. Rau-paraha called and said, “Oh, the pain!” [or, “I demand revenge. Kill”]. A man called Te-oro now rushed on with a hatchet in his hand, and with it struck a European, who
<pb xml:id="n156" n="140"/>
fell into the river. The other Europeans fled, and attempted to gain the canoe and cross to the other bank of the river. Those who crossed fled; those behind were captured. Mr. Wakefield was taken with the other chief Europeans, but not killed by the captors. <name key="name-110528" type="person">Rangi-hae-ata</name> came up to them and said. “Let them be killed for your sister [his wife], as the Europeans have meddled, and without cause have killed a woman in war. I have heard from the Europeans that in their many wars women are not killed.” So the chief Europeans were killed, and Rau-paraha and Rangi-hae-ata and their people embarked and crossed <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name> to O-taki.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-Paraha</name>'s Account Of The Massacre At Wai-Rau.<lb/>
(Blue-Book, 1843.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When <name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-paraha</name> reached <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name> he sent over his elder brother (<name key="name-400959" type="person">Noho-rua</name>) to be examined in the Commissioner's Court at Wellington. Upon Noho-rua's return without Mr. Spain, or any tidings of his coming, Rangiaiata [<name key="name-110528" type="person">Rangi-hae-ata</name>], tired of the delay, proposed that they should immediately proceed to Wairau and prepare the grounds for cultivation before the season was further advanced. They accordingly went to Wairau with their families, and found the surveyors cutting up the land into sections for the Europeans. He (Rangi-hae-ata) remonstrated with them about the survey, telling them that the land belonged to the Natives and not to <name type="person" key="name-101106">Colonel Wakefield</name>, but, finding this of no avail, he ordered his men to pull up the ranging-rods, and told the surveyors that he would compel them to desist; he then went to their different stations, and informed them that he had come to convey them to the pa at the mouth of the river, and send them back to Nelson. He removed all their effects out of the house they had erected, and asked them more than once if any portions of their property remained in the house, and, being answered in the negative, Rangi-hae-ata set fire to it. After he had conveyed the surveyors and their effects to the mouth of the river he
<pb xml:id="n157" n="141"/>
returned to Tuaina-rino, the place where the conflict occurred, and commenced clearing the ground for cultivation. He considered that building a house or shed upon his land was taking forcible possession of it, and therefore, according to Native custom, he destroyed it. A short time previous to the conflict he had quarrelled with his nephew Puaha about the right to occupy a certain portion of the ground, in consequence of which they separated, and Puaha threatened to withdraw with his followers to another district, and to cease all future connection with his family. Puaha on his way to the mouth of the river met Captain Wakefield, Mr. Thompson, and a party of about fifty Europeans armed with guns, pistols, and cutlasses. They detained Puaha, and requested him to show them where Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata] were, and some of the lower class of Europeans used the most violent and insulting language towards him, threatening to shoot him unless he told where Rau-paraha was; but they were reprimanded by some of the gentlemen for their conduct. Puaha, watching a favourable opportunity, glided into the forest unperceived, and reached Rau-paraha by a different route before the Europeans, and gave him notice of their coming and their object. Hitherto he (Rau-paraha) had imagined that the “Victoria” had arrived with Mr. Spain (Old Land Claims Commissioner) and Mr. Clarke (Protector of Aborigines) to investigate the disputed claims to land in that part of the country. He (Rau-paraha) told his men to remain perfectly quiet, and not to interfere until they saw the white people actually dragging him away, when they were to rescue him; but to resort to no violent measures except in defence of their lives. When the armed force of the Europeans came in sight they divided themselves into two bodies. One occupied a hillock at some little distance, and the other took up its position on the opposite bank of a deep rivulet which flowed between them and the Natives. Several gentlemen, among whom were Captain
<pb xml:id="n158" n="142"/>
Wakefield, Messrs. Thompson, Tuckett, Cotterell, and Brooks, the interpreter, crossed over the rivulet to the side of the Natives in Rau-paraha's large canoe, which stretched across from one bank to the other. The Natives repeated the usual salutation of welcome, and upon inquiry being made for Rau-paraha he rose and said, “Here am I. What do you want with me?” He then held out his hand to Mr. Thompson, who pushed it away; but Messrs. Tuckett and Cotterell shook hands with them all. Mr. Thompson told him he had come to take Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata (Rangi-hae-ata) into custody for burning down the house Mr. Cotterell had erected at his station, and that they must go on board that vessel. He (Rau-paraha) replied that he had not destroyed any European property; that the thatch and rushes of which the house was made were the produce of his own land, and therefore his own property, and he had a right to dispose of it as he pleased; that he was willing to wait till Messrs. Spain and Clarke came to settle the question as to whom the land belonged, but that he would not submit to be manacled like a slave and taken on board the vessel. One of the Europeans said that Mr. Spain and Mr. Clarke were on board, but was contradicted by another of the bystanders. Mr. Thompson told him he had not come about the land, but to take him on board the vessel, and try him at Nelson for burning down the house of Mr. Cotterell, one of the surveyors. He replied, he could not go on board the vessel, but would willingly enter into an adjustment of the difference on the spot, and that, though it might cause a delay of two or three days, they might settle about the disputed land. Mr. Thompson then produced a paper, saying he had not come to talk about the land, but the burning of the house; that that was the “book-a-book” of the Queen, and that he was the Queen. He added that if he (Rau-paraha) still persisted in refusing to go on board the vessel he would order the white people to fire upon the Natives. At this Puaha jumped up, and, holding a New Testament in his hand, told Mr. Thompson that the greater portion of the Natives there
<pb xml:id="n159" n="143"/>
had embraced Christianity, that they professed to be bound by the precepts of that book, and did not wish to fight. Mr. Thompson pushed him away, and inquired for Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata]. On hearing his name mentioned, Rangiaiata, who was sitting behind a bush at a little distance, jumped up, and in the most violent manner and loud tone said, “What do you want with me? what do you want with Rangiaiata, that you should come here to bind him? Do I go to Port Jackson or to Europe to steal your lands? Have I burned your house? Have I destroyed your tents, or anything belonging to you?” But Rau-paraha, seeing that the Europeans were not pleased with the violent gestures of Rangiaiata, ordered him to sit down and leave the management of the question to Puaha and himself. Mr. Thompson then, after a short conversation with <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name>, laid hold of his (Rau-paraha's) hand, and called the chief constable to produce a pair of handcuffs; but, ascertaining his object, Rau-paraha hastily withdrew his hand under his garment. Mr. Thompson got into a violent passion, and reiterated his threat that he would order his people to fire upon the Natives. Rau-paraha said, “This is the second time you have threatened to fire. You should not be so thoughtless;” and firmly refused to go on board the vessel and be bound like a slave. Mr. Thompson called out “Fire;” but one of the gentlemen said, “No, no; the Natives are well armed too.” Mr. Tuckett or Mr. Cotterell turned to the Natives, and said they had better retire, or the Europeans would fire. Rau-paraha replied he would stay where he was. Puaha repeatedly entreated the Europeans to settle the matter amicably; but they would not hear him, and retired, asking him for the canoe, that they might recross the rivulet to the side where the Europeans were stationed.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha immediately rose and led his lame daughter to her husband (Rangi-hae-ata), that she might remain under his protection, and told his men to use no offensive measures until the Europeans had fired and one or more of the Natives had fallen. By this time the gentlemen had reached the canoe,
<pb xml:id="n160" n="144"/>
when <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> ordered the Europeans to advance, and while they were in the act of crossing the rivulet a volley was fired by the Europeans, and three of the Natives fell. Rau-paraha immediately said to his followers, “As the Europeans have commenced the evil, let us bid farewell to the sun and the light of day, and welcome darkness and death” (an expression meaning that they would sell their lives as dearly as possible). At the same time Puaha rose and said, “Stand up and seek retribution for the death of your relatives;” and the Natives instantly returned the fire, killing four of the Europeans. Two or three fell on the Native side of the rivulet, for the gentlemen had not time to cross in the canoe. Two or three more volleys of musketry were fired, and the Europeans were thrown into confusion and retreated, many throwing away their arms to disencumber themselves in their flight, while <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> and Mr. Thompson in vain attempted to rally them. The Natives instantly pursued them up the hill, the Europeans occasionally standing and firing down upon them. When he had almost reached the first brow of the hill, Rau-paraha saw <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> and Mr. Thompson and one or two other gentlemen waving a white handkerchief, as if in token of reconciliation. He heard them call out, “Enough, enough, that will do the fight,” and told the young men who had outstripped him to spare their lives; but at that moment Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata] came up and shouted, “Give no quarter; they have killed your daughter Te-rongo.” The words were hardly uttered when the young men overtook them and killed them. After this the fire gradually subsided, and as many as were overtaken were immediately slain. He (Rau-paraha) gave orders after the conflict that none of the fallen should be stripped; but took one watch, which was buried with Te-rongo, Rangiaiata's wife. After interring their own people they left the spot, and that same night they left Wai-rau in their canoes; and in a few days crossed the straits, withdrew all their followers from Mana, Pori-rua, and Kapiti, and took up their position at O-taki. <choice><orig>Rau-
<pb xml:id="n161"/>
<seg><figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP007a"><graphic url="Whi06AnciP007a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP007a-g"/><head>Nga-ti-tama-oho children</head></figure></seg>
<pb xml:id="n162" n="145"/>
paraha</orig><reg>Rauparaha</reg></choice> then added that the land question was the root of all the evil. He bitterly regretted that blood had been shed. He had been in constant intercourse with Europeans for upwards of twenty years, living on the most amicable terms; he had not raised his hand against them except in defence of his life, nor would he ever have done it to the day of his death unless compelled by their oppression and injustice to do so. He had never premeditated any attack upon the Europeans at Wai-rau, as a proof of which he had taken with him the wives and families of his followers; not half of the men carried fire-arms, and even those who did were so short of ammunition that they were obliged to load them with pebbles instead of bullets. <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> and Mr. Thompson were killed by a son of Te-ahuta, the first Native that fell, as a retribution for the death of his father. Mr. Cotterell came into the field unarmed, but after the fight had commenced seized a double-barrelled gun to defend himself; and Brooks, the interpreter, was struck down by Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata] and despatched by the slaves.</p>
              <p>Joseph Morgan says: I was at the Wairau on the 17th of June last. I saw Mr. Thompson, Captain Wakefield, and a few others cross, by means of a canoe, the stream which separated us from the encampment of Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata. The Maoris at first objected to the canoe being used; but Mr. Thompson said he would seize it in the Queen's name. They offered no further opposition to the canoe being used. Mr. Thompson told us we were to protect the constables and himself in taking Rau-paraha, but that we were not to fire unless they were molested in returning. When the gentlemen were over, the only thing which I heard Rau-paraha say that I could understand was, “Kapai the korero [Talk is good]; no good the fight.” I particularly observed among the Natives one with whom I had had a quarrel a few days before, respecting a coat which he stole from one of Mr. Parkinson's men. He also saw me, and we watched each other closely. When we were ordered to cross the stream the Natives spread themselves, and (with
<pb xml:id="n163" n="146"/>
the exception of two or three) retired behind the bushes Tyrrell was the first man who advanced across the canoe; I followed close behind him, and told him to push along. While we were crossing, <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> (who was also in the canoe) said, “Keep your eyes on them, my men: they have their guns pointed at us.” At this time the Maori who had stolen the coat was earnestly watching Tyrrell and myself, who were close together. The moment we jumped out of the canoe he brought his gun to his shoulder, and retired a few paces to a bush. Believing that he intended to fire at me, I stooped behind a bank for protection. At this instant a gun was discharged, and Tyrrell fell dead at my feet. I have not the least doubt that the gun was fired by the Maori who had watched us. I am certain no gun was fired previously. Tyrrell was struck in his throat, and fell dead on his back. Had the gun been fired by one of our own party he must have been struck behind. No order to fire had been given, and Mr. Thompson had told us previously that we were not to fire without his orders. I am sure that Tyrrell-was killed by the first gun that was discharged. I was not more than seven yards from the spot where the Maori stood who pointed his gun at us, and who, I believe, shot Tyrrell. I believe the Maoris always meant to fight. Whilst staying at the pa before the arrival of the brig Rau-paraha told me, if <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> came he would kick up a row. This was said in Maori; but a Native who spoke English well told me what he said. Every Maori was armed either with a gun or tomahawk. When Tyrrell was killed Mr. Thompson ordered us to fire; but before we could do so several Maoris had fired. I had a double-barrelled gun, which Mr. Howard had given me, with which I attempted to fire at Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata], who was sitting behind a bush, but neither barrel would go off. On looking round I saw that all our party, with the exception of Captain England, were on the other side of the creek. Captain England was in the water, crossing under shelter of the canoe, which he did by laying hold of its side hand over hand. I crossed in the same manner, and
<pb xml:id="n164" n="147"/>
while doing so one ball struck off my cap, and another hit the barrel of my gun and knocked it out of my hand, and it was lost in the stream. The water reached my neck as I crossed. I followed Captain England up the hill, where he joined <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> and the other gentlemen. <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name>, seeing that he was not supported by the men, who were then running off in all directions, held up a token of peace. I remained with the gentlemen until nearly the whole of the others had deserted them; and then Morrison and myself ran to the top of the hill and lay down, as I could go no further from being so wet. We did not look about us, because we heard the Maoris searching for us. They had with them a dog, which they shouted to and encouraged in the same manner as when they hunt pigs. We lay quiet until dark, and then went down the plain, and reached the coast at daylight. We hailed a boat, but could not make ourselves heard. We then went across the hills of Ocean Bay. On our way we passed through Robin Hood Bay, where some Natives gave us food and a woman showed us the right track. The Natives asked us if we had been at the fight at the Wai-rau. We told them we had not, but had been capsized in a whaleboat. I believe that, with the exception of myself, Tyrrell was the only armed man who crossed the stream.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Blue-Book, 1843. (Wakefield.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The district of Wairau, in <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>, communicating with the Nelson Settlement (of which it will form a part), at about ten miles from the valley of the Wai-mea, had been for some months under survey. The work would have been completed by next September, and would have laid open for selection the whole of the rural lands offered for sale in the scheme of what was called the Company's second colony. No opposition had been offered to the surveyors by the Natives until lately, when, upon the sitting of the Court of Land Claims at Pori-rua, Rau-paraha and Rangi-aiata [Rangi-hae-ata] informed Mr.
<pb xml:id="n165" n="148"/>
Commissioner Spain that they intended to interrupt the operations at Wai-rau. That gentleman induced them to promise to defer that intention till he should go over to <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>, to investigate the titles in the Middle Island; and it is thought that they would have adhered to their promise but for the influence and instigation of some Europeans, who, in consequence of cohabitation with women of Rau-paraha's tribe, set up claims to portions of the land in question. Mr. Spain's Court was to have closed here [Wellington] on the 19th June, when he proposed to adjourn to <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name> or Nelson. The promise he had with difficulty procured from the chiefs to postpone their interruption of the surveys was made on the 12th of last month, and did not come to my knowledge till after the events I have to relate. In the meantime Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata, with their followers, amounting to some twenty men, were conveyed across <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name> from Pori-rua to <name type="place" key="name-131263">Queen Charlotte Sound</name>, and from thence, after a stay there of a few days, to <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>, in a schooner of thirty tons, belonging to and commanded by Mr. Joseph Thomas, who formerly cohabited with the daughter of Noho-rua, the brother of Rau-paraha, by whom he has several children, and in whose right he is a claimant of land at Wai-rau and elsewhere. I have been informed on credible authority that on the arrival of the schooner in <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name> the chiefs on board were regaled with spirits, to the use of which Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata are addicted, and that much inflammatory conversation took place, and great excitement prevailed amongst the party respecting the object of their visit to Wai-rau. But no evidence has yet been taken on this point.</p>
              <p>The Native party being strengthened by the addition of the resident Natives at <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name>, and amounting in all to about eighty men, forty of whom carried fire-arms and the remainder tomahawks, proceeded in their canoes to the Wai-rau, when they immediately commenced the obstruction of the survey, and finally burned down the reed house of one of the contractors. Mr. Tuckett, the Company's chief surveyor, arrived at this time
<pb xml:id="n166" n="149"/>
in order to inspect the survey, and, having despatched information to Nelson of the interruption of the works, afterwards went himself to report the circumstances. But before he arrived at Nelson the Magistrates there had issued a warrant upon the information of Mr. Cotterell, the contractor, whose house had been destroyed, and Her Majesty's colonial brig was met by Mr. Tuckett at the entrance of Tasman's Gulf, conveying the Police Magistrate, Mr. Thompson, Captains Wakefield and England, with volunteers and working-men, to the number of forty persons, to put in execution the warrant against Rau-paraha and Rangiaiata. The brig anchored off the mouth of the Wai-rau River on Thursday, the 15th instant, and disembarked some of her passengers. The remainder landed on the 16th, and the whole party ascended the river in search of the Natives. The depositions, a copy of which I forward, will more particularly explain the movements of both parties. Suffice it for me to state that on the morning of the 17th they found themselves in presence of each other—the Natives encamped on an open space of ground backed by low bush, and having a deep creek and steep hill in their front. The Police Magistrate, Mr. Thompson, Captain Wakefield, Mr. Richardson, Mr. Howard, Mr. Brooks, the interpreter, and three constables crossed the creek, over a canoe which was laid across it. Mr. Thompson then explained, through the interpreter, the object of his visit to the Native chiefs, and called on Rau-paraha to go with him on board the brig, which the latter positively refused to do. After some urgent threats by Mr. Thompson, a party of sixteen armed Natives sprung up in a hostile attitude, and the interpreter informed Mr. Thompson that there were many more hidden in the bush. Upon this Mr. Thompson pointed to the Europeans, who were armed, and amounted to thirty-five men, and threatened to order them to fire on the Natives. The English party who had crossed the creek endeavoured to rejoin the main body, some of whom advanced towards the creek. An accidental discharge from a musket carried by one of these
<pb xml:id="n167" n="150"/>
then took place, and a moment afterwards a volley from both parties ensued. The depositions will again give you the particulars. No arrangements for resistance by the Europeans seem to have been made further than drawing up the armed men in line. No reserve force supported them, and it appears that it was never contemplated that they would have more to do, to execute the warrant, than to show themselves. Three Natives fell wounded by the first volley, and the rest wavered, and were on the point of falling back, when Rau-paraha called out to his followers to advance. The party of armed workmen, totally unacquainted with the use of fire-arms and discipline, dispersed at the yells which the Natives made on advancing across the creek, and, heedless of the orders of their superiors, fled up the hill. The rest of the sad story is soon told. Repeated attempts to rally the fugitives proving ineffectual, <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> called on them to throw down their arms and surrender, displaying a white handkerchief as a signal of peace; but those men who had gained the summit of the hill continued to fire over the heads of those who gave themselves up. The pursuit by the Natives was not arrested till all their opponents were in their power, when E Pua [Pua], a Christian chief, attempted to save the lives of <name type="person" key="name-133811">Captain Wakefield</name> and a few others, but without avail, for Rangiaiata [Rangi-hae-ata], whose wife had been killed by an accidental shot in the affray, came forward to the party of prisoners, who were surrounded by Natives, and, calling upon Rau-paraha to assist him, with his own hand and tomahawk despatched all those who had not fallen before his followers.</p>
              <p>Mr. Tuckett, with some others, instead of mounting the hill, descended a gorge and gained the sea-shore, where they procured a whaleboat and got on board the Government brig about the middle of the day. In the evening some attempt was made to communicate with the shore, but, no indications of any of the party having escaped to the coast appearing, Mr.
<pb xml:id="n168" n="151"/>
Tuckett thought it advisable to bring the brig to <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name> for advice and assistance. Meetings of the Magistrates and of the inhabitants took place, and numerous volunteers offered to accompany me to the scene of the contest. We accordingly embarked, about eighty in number, including all the young and enterprising settlers of all conditions in the settlement who could be spared from their avocations; but a gale of wind setting in prevented the brig sailing for forty-eight hours. At its termination we relanded the armed force, the use of which must have been rendered unnecessary by the delay, and proceeded as a quorum of Magistrates only to Wai-rau. On arriving at <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name> we found our worst fears realised, and heard the particulars which I have given you above. The Rev. Mr. Ironsides, of the Wesleyan Society, had, with praiseworthy humanity, visited the spot where the fatal occurrences took place, and interred the remains of nineteen of our countrymen. The Natives had quitted the scene of action the same evening, the 17th; and, collecting all their women, children, and property, had entirely abandoned <name type="place" key="name-400981">Cloudy Bay</name> and its neighbourhood. We found only two Natives—one wounded—who had been present at the affair, and whose evidence will be found in the depositions.</p>
              <p>Rau-paraha and his tribe have taken up their residence at O-taki, where they profess their intention of remaining quiet unless retaliatory measures be undertaken against them, in which case they threaten an attack on the white settlers along the coast and at Wellington, and propose afterwards to take up a strong position on an almost inaccessible part on the banks of the Manawatu River, at eighty miles from its mouth.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400009" type="person">Taraia</name> And Last Act Of Cannibalism, In 1842. (Blue-Book, 1842.)</hi>
              </head>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d4-d0" type="section">
                <head>
                  <hi rend="i">Acting-Governor <name key="name-133509" type="person">Shortland</name> to <name type="person" key="name-131543">Lord Stanley</name>.</hi>
                </head>
                <p>It is with deep regret I now proceed to inform your Lordship that the peace of the district of Tauranga, in the <name type="place" key="name-400542">Bay of Plenty</name>, has recently been disturbed by an attack on one of their pas by an armed force under Taraia, a chief of one of the principal tribes of Hauraki, or the Thames.</p>
                <pb xml:id="n169" n="152"/>
                <p>I proceeded to the residence of the chief Taraia, of the Nga-titama-te-ra Tribe, in the district of the Thames, on which occasion I was accompanied by the Lord Bishop of New Zealand and his chaplain, the Rev. Mr. Cotton. I found Taraia at his residence, about ten miles below the mission-station, at a place called the Puru. He was from home when we arrived, but returned as soon as sent for.</p>
                <p>I told him the object of my visit, the reluctance with which your Excellency credited the statements in circulation, and your unwillingness to take any further steps until you should be more fully informed of the whole case.</p>
                <p>Taraia replied, it was correct that he had, in consequence of his land having been encroached on by the Natives of Tauranga, and a number of other provocations, taken up arms against that place, had surprised a pa, killed four men, one woman, and a child, and had also fired into a canoe to which a number had escaped, killing and wounding several, and carrying off about twelve women and children as slaves.</p>
                <p>I further pressed him to say whether or not it was true that the disgusting practice of cannibalism had been revived; he said, Yes, it was one of their old practices; that two bodies had been eaten. I told him in what abhorrence Europeans held such a practice, and that it was the determination of Her Majesty's Government to put a stop to it.</p>
                <p>He replied that it was a matter in which Natives alone were concerned, and he did not see what business the Governor had to interfere in it. Had he injured a European it was a subject for the Governor, but not this.</p>
                <p>I then proposed that the prisoners should be given up. He said that could not be done until peace was made; then, according to their custom, they would be redeemed by their friends and given up.</p>
                <p>Having heard that a Native from Wangari [Whanga-rei] and his party had joined Taraia, and were then at Kawa-ranka [Kauwae-ranga,] I went to that pa to see him. He had but little to say for himself, but refused to give up two slaves that had
<pb xml:id="n170" n="153"/>
fallen to his share, expressing his surprise that the Governor should interfere in this matter, and at the same time relating a number of cases that had taken place in different places without any interference of the Governor.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d4-d1" type="section">
                <head><hi rend="i">Letter From <name key="name-400009" type="person">Taraia</name> (A Chief Of The Thames)</hi>.</head>
                <opener>
                  <salute>
                    <hi rend="c">Friend The Governor,—</hi>
                  </salute>
                </opener>
                <p>Hearken to me. Mine is my land. Had the Europeans acted in this way [meaning, as the Tauranga Natives] you would have been angry: by parity of reasoning. I was angry about my lands and my corpses; it was a great provocation. Don't let the Europeans presume with the Natives. With the Governor is the adjustment of European affairs, and with us the adjustment of Natives. Don't let the Europeans presume with the Natives.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d4-d2" type="section">
                <head>
                  <hi rend="i">Letter From Taka-Nini (A Chief Of The Thames);</hi>
                </head>
                <opener>
                  <salute>
                    <hi rend="c">Friend The Governor,—</hi>
                  </salute>
                </opener>
                <p>For what reason are you about to proceed against us, to kill us? This is the glaring wrong for you to kill the Natives. Hearken to me. The affair [meaning that at Tauranga] is not of today; it is from days gone by. From that place we have lost [or had made] many corpses. Friend the Governor, I care nothing about yours or the Europeans' anger. I said nothing in the case of Ma-ketu; I did not say that was wrong: it was correct in you, as this is correct in me; it was a payment for the European killed, as this is a payment for my friends killed, also for my land taken. Yours was correct as mine is correct.</p>
                <p>Friend the Governor, by you let there be a letter written to me. Let Mr. Clarke be interpreter.</p>
              </div>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d2-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="i"><name key="name-133509" type="person">Willoughby Shortland</name> To <name key="name-208239" type="person">Governor Hobson</name>.</hi>
              </head>
              <p>On our arrival at Taraia's pa we were received with great civility. He told us he had heard that the Governor intended sending soldiers to capture him, and that the pakeha (Europeans) had
<pb xml:id="n171" n="154"/>
informed him he would be hung “like Maketu.” “If this be true,” said Taraia, “I will first take payment for myself” (meaning that he would kill some Europeans as satisfaction for his own death). “The Governor may then send his soldiers to kill me. Here I will remain, that my people may see my death.” We informed him that the object of our visit was to explain to him the true words of the Governor, which were these: That war must cease; that a payment must be made to the injured parties, and the land in dispute sold to the Governor by all the claimants. “What relation is the Governor to Wanake” (the chief killed at Katikati), exclaimed Taraia, “that he should love him so much? I have no objection to pay his people, provided they pay me for all my relations whom they have killed. Have they not eaten my mother? Have we not been at war many years? This is not the first time.”</p>
              <p>From this place we went to Coromandel, where we embarked in the “Victoria,” and arrived at Tauranga on Wednesday, the 6th August.</p>
              <p>On anchoring we were visited by two large canoes, in which were many of the principal Natives of the neighbouring pas, and among them some of those who called on your Excellency to interfere in the matter in question, and others who had escaped from Wanake's pa.</p>
              <p>On Saturday morning a large body of Christian Natives assembled at the mission-station, the place fixed on for the meeting and about noon the heathen party, headed by Tu-paea and Te-mutu, arrived. These latter, following the Native custom, rushed up to the spot where we were standing, and then danced the war-dance.</p>
              <p>I then opened the meeting by informing them that your Excellency had heard with very great regret of the attack made on them by Taraia, and that you had sent me to make peace; that as the present feud had arisen from some old dispute about the land at Katikati, your Excellency gave them this opportunity of settling their differences, through his mediation, but that from this time their wars must cease, and that, in order to
<pb xml:id="n172" n="155"/>
remove for ever the cause of strife, you would consent to purchase from each of them the lands respecting which the contention arose. I stated that I had visited Taraia, who had accepted the Governor's proposal, and had offered to allow the slaves to return, and to make a payment for the injury he had committed.</p>
              <p>I then added that information had reached us which accused two of their own chiefs of having invited Taraia to commit this inroad.</p>
              <p>A long debate then commenced, which lasted until night had nearly set in, without our being able to effect anything: they urged strongly that either Taraia ought to be hung, according to the English laws, “like Maketu,” or that they themselves should be permitted to seek a payment according to their own customs. Many stoutly denied the right of the Government to interfere in their quarrels, but all agreed that if in any way he [or any of them] molested the pakehas, in that case the Governor's interference would be just.</p>
              <p>Te-mutu, the chief who had been accused of inducing Taraia to commit the depredation, entered into a long defence of his conduct. He repeated at length the communications which had passed between himself and that chief, and vehemently disclaimed having in any way been accessory; but the letters, the substance of which he repeated, were of so ambiguous a character that his innocence appears at best but doubtful.</p>
              <p>The lateness of the hour obliged me to adjourn the meeting until Monday, when we again met, and for some time apparently to as little purpose as on the previous day. At length, however, they agreed to sit down in peace, and to leave the settlement of the matter in the hands of the Governor. They added a request that a pakeha (European) chief might be sent to reside amongst them, and that a settlement of Europeans might be formed at Tauranga, for which purpose they offered to sell some land at that place, and also a block of land lying between them and the Roto-rua tribes, which they said would be the means of putting an end to the wars which had so long existed between them.</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n173" n="156"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Tanga-Roa And War At Tauranga. (Blue-Book, 1842.)</hi>
              </head>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d3-d1" type="section">
                <head><hi rend="i">Acting-Governor <name key="name-133509" type="person">Shortland</name> to <name key="name-131543" type="person">Lord Stanley</name></hi>.</head>
                <p>On my arrival at Tauranga, on the 2nd December, I found the Natives of that place again engaged in warfare with a tribe residing at Maketu, one of whose principal chiefs, named Tangaroa, had shortly before committed a very serious outrage on the Natives at Tuhua or Mayor Island, relatives and allies of those at Tauranga.</p>
                <p>The affair is rendered the more difficult to be dealt with by the circumstance of each tribe having forcibly possessed themselves of a boat—the one belonging to a European trader living at Tauranga, named <name type="person" key="name-400586">James Farrow</name>, the other to a person named Grant, living at Auckland. The former of these boats was made use of by Tangaroa to effect the massacre at Tuhua, and is still in the possession of that chief.</p>
                <p>At the moment of my entering Tauranga, Te-mutu, a chief of the district, and an armed party were leaving the harbour in the other boat, for the purpose of retaliating on the Maketu Tribe. Fortunately I was able to persuade them to give up their intentions for the moment, and the more easily prevailed with them to leave the redressing of their wrongs to the Government, as they are the weaker party, having suffered severely by the continued inroads of their warlike neighbours the tribes of Hauraki and Maketu.</p>
                <p>Having been put in possession of the whole facts of the case, as detailed in the letter from Mr. Chapman, of the Church Missionary Society [see p. <ref target="#n174">157</ref>], I sent a message to the chiefs of Maketu, requiring the immediate restitution of the boat belonging to Farrow, and expressing my extreme displeasure at the violence of which they had been guilty.</p>
                <p>The reply was a decided refusal on the part of the Natives who had been actually engaged in the murder, Tangaroa and his friends expressing their determination to persist in their
<pb xml:id="n174" n="157"/>
murderous and cannibal practices; the other chiefs, however, signified a wish that the boat and property should be given up.</p>
                <p>I found my endeavours with the one party fruitless, and my influence with the other but doubtful, both as to the prevention of hostilities, and even as to the recovery of the boat from the hands of Te-mutu.</p>
                <p>I should be wrong if I disguised the fact that cannibalism is by no means rare in New Zealand; the chiefs even boast of it. Te-mutu, in my presence, told the Chief Protector of Aborigines that if he caught Taraia he would kill and eat him; and on Mr. Clarke's remonstrating, again exclaimed, “Yes, I will eat him; he is a bad man.” At Maketu, also, they declared their determination to persist in eating human flesh, saying, “Pork is the food for the pakeha (white man), human flesh for the Maori.”</p>
                <p>A further and a very detrimental effect of the continuance of Native wars is that the well-disposed Christian natives, and such as are beginning to feel the influence of the Gospel, find themselves obliged in a great measure to return to their ancient customs. As an instance of this, no less than ten of the Rev. Mr. Brown's Native congregation at Tauranga left him, returning their books to him, and saying, “We must fight to defend ourselves. Have they not slaughtered our relatives? If we may not fight, we will no longer be missionaries.”</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d4" type="section">
                <head>
                  <hi rend="i">Rev. <name key="name-131974" type="person">J. Chapman</name>, Church Missionary, to His Excellency the Governor.</hi>
                </head>
                <p>I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your communication of this day's date, and beg to submit to you the following statement in reply, which is the substance of the information I have been able to obtain from different parties:—</p>
                <p>It appears that Tanga-roa, a chief of Maketu, embarked in a small coasting-vessel for Auckland, accompanied by an inferior chief and a little boy named Ngaki, son of Pohe, one of the principal chiefs of the district. Contrary winds compelled them to put into Katikati, on the western side of Tauranga. I learned
<pb xml:id="n175" n="158"/>
that, at the suggestion of Tangaroa, the vessel was anchored off Onare, a pa which had been tapued and deserted in consequence of Wanake and his party having been killed in an attack made upon them by Taraia and others; and, the party having landed and discovered that there were potatoes in the place, commenced loading the vessel with them. They were observed by some Tauranga Natives from a pa at some distance, and their intentions suspected. They (the Tauranga Natives) accordingly manned a canoe, and came down on the Maketu Natives so suddenly that the latter escaped with difficulty into the bush and secreted themselves. The vessel was taken, and the two Europeans in charge stripped because they had plundered the food on which the blood of Wanake and his party had been shed. In the confusion the boy was separated from his friends, and nothing had since been heard of him.</p>
                <p>A few days after this occurrence a boat belonging to a trader named <name type="person" key="name-400586">James Farrow</name>, on her way to Whitianga, was compelled by stress of weather to anchor at Katikati, when Tangaroa and his companion made their appearance, naked, and requested to be taken on board and conveyed away, as they were fearful their enemies might discover and murder them. Farrow received them on board, clothed and fed them, and promised to take them to Whitianga, where they would be safe.</p>
                <p>On the following morning Farrow suggested to his brother that they had better go on shore in order that they might from an eminence discover whether the bar was passable. They landed, accompanied by Tangaroa, making the vessel fast to the shore by a hawser, and leaving Tanga-roa's friend and a Native of Farrow's in charge; and, having satisfied themselves as to the state of the bar, they were returning to prepare for the prosecution of their voyage, when Tangaroa pushed on before them, got on board the vessel, drove Farrow's Native overboard, and, having loosed the hawser and taken up the
<pb xml:id="n176" n="159"/>
anchor, set sail for Maketu. By this time Farrow made his appearance on the beach, and remonstrated with them; but received this answer: “Find my boy, and you shall have back your boat.” On Tangaroa's arrival at Maketu I was requested by some of the chiefs to attend a meeting at Roto-rua, and was deputed by them to go to Maketu and inform Tangaroa that it was their wish that he should give up the boat and property immediately to me. On my arrival there I found that Tangaroa, Tohi and Natanahira, the boy's uncles, with others, had sailed out two days previously in the boat, armed, leaving word that they were going to Katikati to look for the boy. Instead of this they ran over to the Mayor Island (the inhabitants of which are related to the people of Tauranga), feigned themselves as having come on a friendly trading visit, and as soon as a canoe came alongside from the island they attacked those in the canoe, killed three, wounded others, and took two prisoners. The bodies of two of these they placed in the canoe which they had taken. The others saved their lives by swimming to the shore.</p>
                <p>As soon as circumstances admitted I went, in company with an influential chief related to the parties, to endeavour to obtain the release of the two prisoners. They treated me with civility, but my request was peremptorily refused. I, however, obtained a promise that they should not be killed. Hitherto, I believe, this promise has not been broken. This occupied till past midnight. On the following morning I had another interview with the chiefs, and made use of every possible argument I could to induce Tangaroa to give up the vessel; but he steadily refused unless I would give him ten blankets and 5Olb. of tobacco. This, of course, I could not accede to. I also endeavoured to obtain the bodies of the slain, which were lying before me, the head of one, a chief, having been cut off and hung up in the sacred place as an offering to “Whiro” (their god). This was also refused. I now requested a Mr. Sampson, whose vessel was lying there, to join with me in making a formal application that the bodies might be buried. Tohi seemed
<pb xml:id="n177" n="160"/>
excited, and only replied, “You Europeans have your customs, we ours;” then, addressing those around him, “Cook them, cook them.” Finding remonstrance fruitless, and that they were almost quarrelling with one another, I left. The slain I know were cooked, and part sent to the relations of the murderers resident at Roto-rua, which they accepted, thus giving a tacit approval of the conduct of the others, and in a manner acknowledging they were ready to support the perpetrators.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d4-d1" type="section">
                <head><hi rend="i">Evidence Given At Tauranga</hi>.</head>
                <p>Peter Lowrie states he was engaged to sail in the “Nimble” cutter, from Auckland, on or about the middle of the month of October, in company with Charles Joy, who was commissioned to trade with the Natives on the coast. Said Joy had a knowledge of the language, and to him was left to determine where they should proceed. He understands that the boat is the property of William Grant, of Auckland, by whom it has been let to James Smith, living at Auckland, in the service of Mr. Kennedy. Mr. Smith placed on board trade suitable to their purpose—blankets, pipes and tobacco, calico, &amp;c., but no fire-arms. They first went to the river Thames, and thence to Maketu, where they remained eight or ten days. They procured only a few pigs, and then sailed with the intention of going direct to Auckland. At Maketu two Natives engaged for a passage—one of them to <name type="place" key="name-400767">Mercury Bay</name>; he believes he paid a small pig: and the other, named Tangaroa, to Auckland, for which he paid a musket. A Native boy also accompanied them, by the consent of his mother, on condition that he should be brought back on the return of the vessel. They arrived off Tauranga on Saturday night, 5th November, anchored for the night inside the Heads, and sailed on the next morning (Sunday). Put into Katikati, about fifteen miles from their last anchorage, on Monday, the 7th November. As they wanted wood and water, and the wind was foul, anchored near the beach, opposite the pa. The Natives immediately went ashore and entered the pa,
<pb xml:id="n178" n="161"/>
from which they presently returned with some potatoes, which they cooked on the beach. They then sent back for more, which they placed in the boat—about six or seven basketfuls. In the meantime Charles Joy went on shore in search of wood, and Tangaroa went to look for water. They had been there, he thinks, about two hours, when a canoe full of Natives came suddenly upon them. The Natives came on board with their muskets, threatening, as he thought, with the intention of killing them. Tangaroa, the other Maketu Native, and the boy ran away directly into the bush; he (Lowrie) and his partner remained on the beach. One Native snapped his gun at them; he does think he could identify him. Three Natives came upon them before the canoe made its appearance. These were the persons by whom they were threatened. The boat was seized by the whole party of Natives, and the property divided amongst them. He thinks the property taken from the boat by them consisted of five pairs of blankets, five pairs of sheets, one whole piece of calico, one portion of a piece of calico, three or four pounds of tobacco, one dozen and a half of pipes, ten pigs, besides the clothes of Charles Joy and himself (<name type="person" key="name-400986">Peter Lowrie</name>).</p>
                <p>No pursuit was made after the Maketu Natives. He has never seen nor heard of the little boy from Maketu since. The same night they all went to Matakana, taking the vessel with them. The distance he thinks about eight miles. The next day the Natives gave <name type="person" key="name-400986">Peter Lowrie</name> and his partner a shirt each. After remaining at Matakana two days Charles Joy went to Auckland by way of Waikato, in order to make a statement of this case. Peter Lowrie has remained at Tauranga.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d4-d2" type="section">
                <head><hi rend="i">Statement Made At Tauranga, On Oath</hi>.</head>
                <p>James Farrow, of Tauranga, storekeeper, states on oath: Sailed from Tauranga on or about the 7th November last, for Tai-rua. Wind being full, I was obliged to put back and run into a small harbour called Katikati. I had been in the harbour about two hours, at anchor, when I saw two Natives ashore. One of them swam off to the boat. He got on board, and told me that the
<pb xml:id="n179" n="162"/>
Natives of Matakana had taken the boat in which they were going to Auckland; he also said that the Native on shore was called Tangaroa. When the tide ebbed, about two hours afterwards, he (Tangaroa) came on board. They asked for food, which I gave them; I also gave Tangaroa a blanket.</p>
                <p>In the evening they (the Natives) went on shore. They inquired where I was bound. I said, Tai-rua. They asked for a passage, which I said I would give them. On my saying, “If it is bad weather, I shall return to Tauranga,” they replied, “In that case we shall cross over to the Thames.” They asked for provisions, which I promised to give them.</p>
                <p>The next morning, self and brother, with Tangaroa, went on shore, leaving my own Native boy on board. We met the other Native going off to the boat. Walked up a hill to look at the weather; seeing it favourable, returned to get under weigh. Tangaroa walked ahead of me and my brother to the boat, jumped on board, cut the stern-rope attached to the shore, and then ran forward and hauled the boat off shore by means of the cable, leaving my brother and my self ashore. Saw the boy in the water swimming on shore. Tangaroa called out, “Himi, go back to Tauranga, and look for my child; bring it to Maketu, and then I will give you your boat.” He then hoisted sail and went off.</p>
                <p>Tangaroa had before told me that in the affray with the natives of Matakana he had lost his child, which he supposed either to be in their possession or killed by them.</p>
                <p>I had no previous quarrel with Tangaroa or the Maketu Natives.</p>
              </div>
              <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d11-d4-d3" type="section">
                <head><hi rend="i">Statement Made On Oath At Tauranga</hi>.</head>
                <p>Tangi-te-ruru (a Maori chief), warned to state the truth, and only what he had himself seen, makes the following statement (not being a Christian): Is a Native chief of Tuhua. Some weeks ago a vessel approached the pa near the landing-place at Tuhua. Hu-tata and others, Natives of Tuhua, launched a canoe in order
<pb xml:id="n180" n="163"/>
to pull off to the vessel. The following are the names of the persons who went on board the canoe: Hu-tata, Piri-patu-kawanga, Ngaura-parapa, Te-wahakino, Te-rona-kahakaha, Te-kau, Te-paina, Mumu-rangawaka-moe, Te-kahu-kewe, Neke-neke, Te mate-kapara.</p>
                <p>When the people of the vessel saw the canoe launched she turned her head to seaward. The canoe followed, and when the canoe approached, Tangaroa threw a rope from the vessel, which was made fast to the canoe. Tangaroa then told Ngau-raparapa to come on board. When he got on board, I heard the report of a gun, and saw Ngau-raparapa fall into the water and swim towards the shore. The canoe was then upset by the persons on board of her, who swam towards the shore, and were fired at by Tangaroa, Tohiti Uru-rangi, Rere-a-nuku, and others, making altogether about sixteen in number. Hu-tata, Patu Kawenga, Wakakino, and Mumu were killed. The persons on board the vessel righted the canoe, pursued the Natives in the water, and took two prisoners, Te-paina and Te-kau (children). They returned to the vessel, made the canoe fast to its stern, and set sail. The bodies of the persons who were killed were carried away by the Natives on board the vessel. We launched our canoes. I, Hui, Te-kei, Te-u-mata Wiwi, Te waka-rawarawa, Paku, Te-ngaio, Ti-wai, Te-kiko Wakahi, Murakaoi, Kereru, Keore, Kotiro, Te-matoro, Kahu-ute, Rake, Pioi-rou, Tapaia, Tehonowa (two women), Rangi-pai roa, Noho-roa, followed them, fired at them, but could not get near enough to hit them.</p>
                <p>On the first approach of the boat towards the shore I saw only one man on the deck. I knew him to be Tangaroa. He was dressed in a blanket. They supposed the vessel came for potatoes and pigs. Tangaroa said, on the approach of the canoe, “Pull on; the European is useless.” He recognised the boat as one they had seen before at Tai-rua. They all supposed it to be James's boat—meaning <name type="person" key="name-400586">James Farrow</name>, who had previously traded with them. When they launched the canoe they went off expecting to find James was on board.</p>
              </div>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n181"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d12" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> XII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Oh! gentle air, blown from the north</l>
                <l>Blow softly, gently on me now,</l>
                <l>And I will gaze, and watch to see</l>
                <l>The loved one coming from afar.</l>
                <l>Oh! turn and look this way,</l>
                <l>That I may shed my tears to thee,</l>
                <l>That here I still may stay,</l>
                <l>Yes, stay, and wait for thy return,</l>
                <l>And watch the cloud that hovers</l>
                <l>O'er the home of my beloved,</l>
                <l>While fond regret must moan</l>
                <l>Thy loss and absence in the north.</l>
                <l>My heart felt certain that thou wouldst</l>
                <l>Be all mine own, for ever mine;</l>
                <l>But may be now the day is past</l>
                <l>That thou didst feel a love for me.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A love-song of ancient time</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <!-- 
</div1>
<div1 id="t1-body-d1-d13" type="section"> -->
            <head><hi rend="c">Upoko</hi> XII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>E pa ra e te komuri raro,</l>
                <l>E pupuhi mai nei;</l>
                <l>Te ata kitea atu te rerenga</l>
                <l>Mai o te tau. Tahuri mai</l>
                <l>Koia kia ringia atu</l>
                <l>He wai kei aku kamo.</l>
                <l>Hei konei tonu au</l>
                <l>Whakamau atu ai</l>
                <l>Te ao ka tauhinga</l>
                <l>Ki te whanga a te tau:</l>
                <l>Kei raro na koe</l>
                <l>E manako nei au.</l>
                <l>Na roto ra i hua atu</l>
                <l>Hei tino tau rawa mai;</l>
                <l>Ka mutu pea e</l>
                <l>O rangi manako mai.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">He waiata tangi aroha no mua rawa</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Genealogy Of Te-Po (Whakapapa O Te-Po).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>TE-PO (night) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-ao (light), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n182" n="165"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ao-marama (light world), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-tu-roa (long-standing world), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kore-te-whiwhia (not possessing), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kore-te-rawea (not becoming), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kore-te-tamaua (not held fast), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kore-matua (no parent), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maku (damp), who took (ka moe i a) Mahora-nui-a-tea</l>
                  <l>(spread out very white), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raki (heaven), who took (ka moe i a) Poko-harua-te-po</l>
                  <l>(dig a hollow in night) [first wife], and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ha-nui-o-raki (great breath of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tawhiri-ma-tea (beckon the light), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tiu (swoop), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-te-papa-uta (daughter of the side in shore), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-tu-whenua (daughter of the dry land) and (ko)</l>
                  <l>Ha-koua-tipu (breath which has grown).</l>
                  <l>Ha-koua-tipu had Pua-i-taha (wave passed on), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-mai-roko (Rongo standing), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-ope-ru-ariki (assembly of lords), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-toka (low south), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-kohu (the mist), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Karue (Ngarue) (tremble), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mao-po (rain cease at night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pu-nui-o-tonga (great origin of the south), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raka-maomao (shoal of maomao fish), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Awhiowhio (whirlwind), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pu-mara-kai (great cultivation of food), who had (taua ko)</l>
                  <l>Okooko-rau (nursing the hundred), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wawahi-whare (housebreaker), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Makaka-i-waho (crooked outwards), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Apa-a-raki-i-hira (the many assistants of Raki), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Apa-raki-rarapa (the beaming assistants of Raki), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taputapu-atea (unhindered feet), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mahere-tu-ki-te-raki (propitiation standing in the heavens).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n183" n="166"/>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table From Po-Tupu (Expanding Night)<lb/>
(Whakapapa Tupuna O Po-Tupu). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Po-tupu (expanding night) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-rea (numberless nights), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-maru-tuna (worthless night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-maru-ehi (we) (dwarf power of night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-pouri (dark below), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uru-ehu (turbid west), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tonga (south), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hako-ira (concave mark on the skin), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maiki-roa (long departure), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mahu-ika (body of warriors healed, or origin of fire), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-nunui (all the great ones), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-roroa (all the long ones), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-wheki (all rough), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rupe-tu (shake standing), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rupe-pae (shake on the ridge), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pekapeka-kai-haro-rangi (bat that flits in the sky), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-ka-ripa (god of war deprived of power), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tane-mahuta (active god), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rata (familiar), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Takirau-tawhiri (tahiri) (beckon the hundred), who took</l>
                  <l>(ka moe i a) Hitianga (Whitianga)-kerekere (shine extremely),</l>
                  <l>and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rata-ware (familiarly quiet), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hotu-nuku (distant sob), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hotu-rangi (sob of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hotu-ariki (sob of a lord), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hotu-potae (sob that covers), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hoea (paddle away), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maira (if), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whakarongo (listen), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tangi-moana (weep on the sea), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n184" n="167"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Moe-ahu (unanswered request made in offering a gift on the</l>
                  <l>[Tuahu] altar), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-horo-punga (god of war not unlike a heavy weight or anchor),</l>
                  <l>who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tangi-moana the second (wail on the sea), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Parari (corroded), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-rangi-apu (day of eating by handfuls), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Motuhanga-riki (rope broken a little), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whakatu (place upright), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Matau (knowledge), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-iri-motumotu (offerings divided into portions), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Anaru, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hiraka.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Raki also had other children. These are his Kahui-(assembly, flock)-tahu (helper, confidant). (Tena atu ano etahi tamariki a Raki. Ko enei tana Kahui-tahu):—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ka-tu (will stand),</l>
                  <l>Werohia (stab, pierce),</l>
                  <l>Whakairia (scooped, hung up),</l>
                  <l>Tao-kai-maiki (cook food to migrate),</l>
                  <l>Taoitia-pae-kohu (cover the hills with fog or mist),</l>
                  <l>Tahua-tu (property or food in a heap),</l>
                  <l>Tahua-roa (long heap),</l>
                  <l>Karanga-tu-hea (call in the scrub),</l>
                  <l>Ika-rimu (fish of the root of moss or seaweed),</l>
                  <l>Whakatu-koroua (old man put to stand up),</l>
                  <l>Tahu (husband or wife),</l>
                  <l>Ka-kokiri (will rush forward),</l>
                  <l>Kopu-nui (large stomach).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>These drag man to death, and they caused evil to come into the world of Hine-a-te-uira (daughter of the lightning). (Na enei i too te tangata ki te mate, ki te Ao o Hine-a-te-uira.)</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n185" n="168"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Raki (Te Whakapapa O Raki).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki (sky) took (ka moe i a) Papa-tu-a-nuku (flat of the earth),</l>
                  <l>and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rehua (delightful, innumerable) and (ko) Hakina (dash)</l>
                  <l>[female].</l>
                  <l>Rehua had Tama-i-te-oko-tahi (son of the one bowl), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whai-tu-tahi-a-iwa (the game of Tu-tahi — “tu-tahi,” stand</l>
                  <l>together—a iwa—of the nine), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tihika (Tihinga) (the pinnacle), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rake-ka (Rakenga) (bald, bare), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raki-makawekawe (heaven of the locks of hair), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raki-whaka-upoko (heaven of supreme head).</l>
                  <l>These became spirits, and stayed up in all the many</l>
                  <l>heavens.</l>
                  <l>Tane (male) had</l>
                  <l>Paia (shut), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wehi-nui-a-mamao (great fear of the distant), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-taka-hinahina. (Tu of the grey hairs), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-aki (the dash), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whati-ua (run from the rain), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu (stand), who had (taua ko)</l>
                  <l>Roko (to hear), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ru (earthquake), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>U-ako (steadfast teaching), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hua (emanation, fruit), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Puna (spring, source), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wherei (extrude), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uru (west), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kakana (Ngangana) (glow of red), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wai-o-nuku (water of earth), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wai-o-raki (water of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Aio (Wai) -hou-taketake (water of the foundation), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ka-mau-ki-waho (caught outside), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n186" n="169"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ka-mau-ki-tahito-o-te-raki (arrived at the ancient heaven), who</l>
                  <l>had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai (eat, menace), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai-roa (eat long, long menace), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai-pehu (blustering menace), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai-akiakina (menace with blows again and again), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tapatapa-i-waho (give a name outside, as a curse), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Manu-aero (waero) -rua (twice-dwindled bird, or bird with two</l>
                  <l>tails), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Toi (peak), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rauru (hair of the head), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kitenga (seen), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whetonga (cherish revenge, but not show it), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Apa (body of workmen), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rokomai (has heard, god of the whale), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taha-titi (whimper at the side), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-tapu (sacred pit or trap), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pipi (ooze), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ara-tu-maheni (line of the gentle breeze), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raki-roa (long drought), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rokomai (god of the whale), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pou-pa (barrier), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-ra-ki-whakamaru (the sun of the shade or calm), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hou -nuku (dig in the earth, or plume of the earth), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hou-raki (plume of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hou-a-tea (plume of white, or Tea's plume), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku (trembling earth), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ka-hutia-te-raki (the heavens pulled up, garments shone on</l>
                  <l>the sky), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-tapu (sacred pit), who had (tana ho)</l>
                  <l>Paikea (obstruction knocked down; god of sea-monsters).</l>
                  <l>Maoris come from Paikea. (Na Paikea te Maori.)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n187" n="170"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Raki (Te Whakapapa A Raki)</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki took (ka moe i a) Hekeheke-i-papa (descend on the earth),</l>
                  <l>and had (ana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-waho (son outside), Tama-rau-tu (son with a girdle-string), and Tama-nui-a-raki (great son of heaven).</l>
                  <l>Tama-nui-a-raki (great son of heaven) had—</l>
                  <l>Haumia (kumara),</l>
                  <l>Manu-ika (fish-bird),</l>
                  <l>Manu-nui-a-kahoe (great shelter for the rowers),</l>
                  <l>Hua-waiwai (pulpy fruit),</l>
                  <l>Tahito-kuru (ancient blow),</l>
                  <l>Kohu-rere (flying mist),</l>
                  <l>Ao-hi-awe (gloomy day),</l>
                  <l>Haere (go),</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-pokaia (go all around the trembling earth),</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-horea (trembling, bald earth),</l>
                  <l>Raki-whitikina (heavens enclosed with a belt),</l>
                  <l>Te-pu-ki-tonga (fountain of the south).</l>
                  <l>And from these came the people of the Maori race.</l>
                  <l>(A na enei tupuna matou te Maori.)</l>
                  <l>Tama-he-raki (mistaken son of heaven),</l>
                  <l>Raki-whakaipuipu (sky of pools),</l>
                  <l>Raki-whangaka (wananga) (sky of the medium altar).</l>
                  <l>These stayed in the heavens.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Raki (Whakapapa O Raki).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki took (ka moe i a) Hotu-papa (sobbing earth), and had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu (stand),</l>
                  <l>Roko (hear),</l>
                  <l>Kanapu (bright),</l>
                  <l>Haere-mai-tua (come from behind),</l>
                  <l>Haere-mai-whano (come from a distance),</l>
                  <l>Haere-aroaro-uri (go with youthful face),</l>
                  <l>Haere-i-te-ao-pouri (go in the dark world),</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n188" n="171"/>
                  <l>Haere-i-te-ao-potako (potango) (go in the very dark world)</l>
                  <l>Te-kitea (not seen),</l>
                  <l>Te-whaia (not followed),</l>
                  <l>Ao-mataki (world gazed at),</l>
                  <l>Turu-meha (waning moon),</l>
                  <l>Kai-hi (the fishermen),</l>
                  <l>U-ki-mate-hoata (arrive at the wound of the spear),</l>
                  <l>Rei (dash forward),</l>
                  <l>Pou (post, or firm),</l>
                  <l>Pou-a-takataka (shaking post),</l>
                  <l>Pou-raka-hua (post to act as a lever),</l>
                  <l>Tu-huku-tera (allow the company of travellers to pass)</l>
                  <l>Tama-taka-ariki (son to follow his lord slowly),</l>
                  <l>Wai-tu-raki (water standing in the heavens),</l>
                  <l>Tu-kau-moana (man swimming in the ocean),</l>
                  <l>Kiri-rua (two skins),</l>
                  <l>Hotu-ma-moe (sob in sleep),</l>
                  <l>Tu-mai-o-nuku (standing on the earth),</l>
                  <l>Tu-mai-o-raki (standing on the heaven),</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-pewa (new moon),</l>
                  <l>Tu-ma-koha (expanded),</l>
                  <l>Utu-poraki (porangi) (payment for insanity),</l>
                  <l>Hika-ara-roa (long in making a fire),</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-pokai-whenua (Ue-nuku who travelled all round the</l>
                  <l>land),</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-horea (Ue-nuku the bald).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>These are the descendants of Raki, and are the pro-genitors of the men now existing. (Ko enei nga uri a Raki, a ko ratou nga tupuna o te iwi tangata o te ao nei.)</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Raki (Whakapapa O Raki).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki took (ka moe i a) Ma-ukuuku (damp), first wife (wahine</l>
                  <l>tuatahi), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taku-u-nuku (ceremony performed over the earth), who had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Matai (beggar).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n189" n="172"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki took (ka moe i a) Tau-hare (whare)-kiokio (leaning over</l>
                  <l>in the shade), second wife (wahine tuarua), and had</l>
                  <l>(tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taku-aka-hara (ceremony to avert evil), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taku-raki (ceremony to heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-kahika (the ancient).</l>
                  <l>Raki took (ka moe i a) Papa (flat), third wife (wahine tuatoru),</l>
                  <l>and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whanau-tuoi (lean offspring),</l>
                  <l>Whanau-takoto (offspring lying down),</l>
                  <l>Tane-kupapa-eo (Tane-male-who lies prostrate on the rocks),</l>
                  <l>Tane-tuturi (Tane who kneels),</l>
                  <l>Tane-pepeke (Tane who draws his legs up),</l>
                  <l>Oi (the shaker, or trembler),</l>
                  <l>Upoko-nui (big head),</l>
                  <l>Upoko-roa (long head),</l>
                  <l>Upoko-whaka-ahu (large or swelling head),</l>
                  <l>Tane-i-te-wai-ora (Tane of or at the living water).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Tile Descendants Of Rangi And Papa (Whakapapa O Nga Uri A Raki Raua Ko Papa).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207087" type="organisation">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name> And (Me) Tai-Nui).</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rangi (heaven) took Papa (flat) to wife, and they had these, the first of which was (Ka noho a Rangi i a Papa ka whanau mai a raua uri ki waho, te tua tahi ko):—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tane-tuturi (Tane-male-the kneeling),</l>
                  <l>Tane-pepeke (Tane the limbs drawn up),</l>
                  <l>Tane-ua-tika (Tane of straight backbone),</l>
                  <l>Tane-ueha (Tane of the support or propped up),</l>
                  <l>Tane-te-wai-ora (Tane of the water of life),</l>
                  <l>Tane-nui-a-rangi (Tane the great of Rangi).</l>
                  <l>The above were all one family. (He whanau tahi enei</l>
                  <l>Tupuna.)</l>
                  <l>Tane-nui-a-rangi begat</l>
                  <l>Mahina-i-te-ata (faint light in the dawn),</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n190" n="173"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tiki-nui (great Tiki, or lower part of the backbone),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-roa (long Tiki),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-whatai (Tiki of the sea-shore),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-whaoa (Tiki put into),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-mumura (Tiki the flushed, or flashing red),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-hahana (Tiki to shine, or glow, or give forth heat),</l>
                  <l>Tiki-ahua (Tiki pregnant),</l>
                  <l>Whakarau-matangi (make the wind many, or take the winds</l>
                  <l>captive, and make them subject to control),</l>
                  <l>Hawa-iki (iti) (small chips),</l>
                  <l>Kune (plump, pregnant),</l>
                  <l>Anga (aspect, frame),</l>
                  <l>Tohua (preserve, spare; yolk of an egg),</l>
                  <l>Ngei-nuku (fish of the extent),</l>
                  <l>Ngei-rangi (fish of the sky),</l>
                  <l>Ngei-peha (fish of the skin),</l>
                  <l>Ngei-taha (fish of the side),</l>
                  <l>Ngei-ariki (fish of the lord),</l>
                  <l>Hine-kau-ataata (maid swimming in the shadow),</l>
                  <l>Hine-haro-nuku (maid skimming over the distance),</l>
                  <l>Hine-haro-rangi (maid skimming over the heavens),</l>
                  <l>Hine-kau-ataata, tua-rua (maid swimming in the shadow,</l>
                  <l>the second),</l>
                  <l>Huia-rei (ornament of the breast of great value).</l>
                  <l>Huia-rei took (i a) Rangi-nui-ka-po (great sky will be night),</l>
                  <l>and begat</l>
                  <l>Toi-te-hua-tahi (damp of one fruit), who took (i a) Rangi nui-a-</l>
                  <l>monoa (great sky of charms frustrated), and begat (ka puta</l>
                  <l>ko)</l>
                  <l>Rauru (hair of the head); and next they begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ua-roa (news of long back bone).</l>
                  <l>These two are one family. (He whanau tahi enei.)</l>
                  <l>Toi-te-hua-tahi took (ka moe i a) Rangi-nui-a-monoa to wife,</l>
                  <l>and begat</l>
                  <l>Rauru (hair of the head),</l>
                  <l>Rutanga (shaking),</l>
                  <l>Whatuma (defiant),</l>
                  <l>Apaapa (body of workmen, or congress),</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n191" n="174"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Taha-titi (steep side),</l>
                  <l>Ruatapu-nui (great sacred pit),</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-ora (day of eating to satisfaction),</l>
                  <l>Tama-ki-te-ra (son to the sun),</l>
                  <l>Hiku-rangi (end of heaven),</l>
                  <l>Rongo-maru-a-whatu (edible roots the safeguard of the sacred stone kept in the breast of the high priest),</l>
                  <l>Rere (flee),</l>
                  <l>Tato (giddy in conduct),</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ka-ko (pouting the lips at certain news),</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-kotare (red dress of the Halcyon vagans),</l>
                  <l>Whaene (old woman, mother),</l>
                  <l>Rua-pani (pit of the orphan),</l>
                  <l>Rua-rauhanga (pit of the deceit).</l>
                  <l>Rua-rauhanga took (i a) Ra-kai-hiku-roa (day of eating long behind), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-raraku (the scraping maid), who took (i a)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tauira (pattern sky), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-mata-koha (day of the parting words spoken in the</l>
                  <l>presence of [the person most concerned]) and</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-moari (day of the swing).</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-moari took (i a te) Ao-haere-tahi (clouds that go together the same way), and begat these (ka puta ko):— Kahu-kura-mango (red shark mat), and next (a ko) Tu-tere-moana (god of war sailing on the sea).</l>
                  <l>Tu-tere-moana had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Moe-te-ao (sleep in the day),</l>
                  <l>Maurea (fair-haired).</l>
                  <l>Maurea took (i a te) Rangi-wha-aweawe (like a high gale), and begat (ka puta ko) Mai-ao (coming day), ko Kohunga (infant), ko Tu-whare-moa (stand at the house of the moa bird).</l>
                  <l>Tu-whare-moa took (i a) Hine-te-ata (maid of the dawn of day), and begat (ka puta ko) Tama-kere (black son), ko Ao-nui (great cloud), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n192" n="175"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi-mahuki (day of taking the tapu—sacredness— from the kumara—sweet potato—plantation), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-araia (thwarted and stayed on the day of their journey), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakorea-o-te-rangi (the sky denies the assistance sought), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-whakaarahia (day of lifting up), ko</l>
                  <l>Kainga-hara (home of evil acts), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-te-paia (sky shut up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tirohanga-kino (evil looked at), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of the god of war), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu junior (tamaiti), now called (ara ko) <name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name>, ko</l>
                  <l>Erua-te-aweawe, and (me au me)</l>
                  <l>Te Manawa-roa ma (the long breath), and others.</l>
                  <l>After Rangi-whakaarahia come (E rere ana i muri i a te Rangi-whakaarahia ko)</l>
                  <l>Noho-kino (live in evil), ko</l>
                  <l>Kura-tuauru (sweet potato of the west), ko</l>
                  <l>Ronaki (go abreast), ko</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-rangi (son that was in the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Kekerengu (a black wood-bug that has a most offensive odour), ko</l>
                  <l>Miha-o-te-rangi (descendant of the sky),</l>
                  <l>After Ronaki was (E rere ana i muri i a Ronaki ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-tapu (sacred pit), ko</l>
                  <l>Ru-hina (trembling grey head), ko</l>
                  <l>Tanguru-o-te-rangi (deep-toned voice of heaven) ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hiwi-nui (day of many hill-ranges), now called Major</l>
                  <l>Kemp (e kiia nei ko Meiha Keepa).</l>
                  <l>After Rangi-hiwi-nui was (i muri iho i aia ko) Wiki.</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Kahu-kura-kotara (red garment of the orphan) was (i muri iho i Kahu-kura-kotara ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-tea (white son), who took (i a) Iwi-pupu (bones tied in a bundle), and begat (a raua ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-ngunu (garment of the dwarf), ko</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-nui (great red garment).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n193" n="176"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ra-kai-hiku-roa (day of eating the long tail) took (i a) Rua-rau-hanga (pit of the deceit), and had (a ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-raraku (the maid that scratches), who took (i a)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tauira (model day), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-mata-koha (day of making gifts),</l>
                  <l>Tutae-tara (dirt of the skin),</l>
                  <l>Rua-uia (pit asked about),</l>
                  <l>Rua-herea (pit tied up).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>These last four were one family, but, as there are many branches in this table, we will end at these now given, as we shall not be able to write all, as the lines of descent are so numerous, but we will follow one line as we proceed.</p>
              <p>(He whanau tahi enei toko wha. He nui noa atu nga wahanga i roto i tenei whakapapa, me mutu tenei i konei, e kore e taea te tuhituhi i te maha o nga rerenga, e rangi kia kotahi e tuhi i tua nei.)</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Rangi-mata-koha comes (E rere ana i muri i a Rangi-mata-koha ko)</l>
                  <l>Tutae-tara (dirt of the skin), ko</l>
                  <l>Maru-tauhea (tauwhea) (influence of the dwarf), ko</l>
                  <l>Ao-mata-ura (day of flushed face), ko</l>
                  <l>Patutu (dog-skin mat), ko</l>
                  <l>Amo-ake-te-rangi (carrying in the day), ko</l>
                  <l>Kura-taka-whaki (decoy a war-party by an appearance of flight in battle, to gain a power to attack them), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-rangi-au-kaha (day of mending a patch).</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-rangi-au-kaha took (i a) Hua-riki (small fruit), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kiri (skin), ko</l>
                  <l>Poho-kura (red stomach), ko</l>
                  <l>Maiti (very small).</l>
                  <l>Maiti took (i a) Rongorongo (news repeated), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tapae (put one on another), ko</l>
                  <l>Tai-o-maketu (tide of Maketu).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n194"/>
              <p>
                <figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP008a">
                  <graphic url="Whi06AnciP008a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP008a-g"/>
                  <head><name key="name-100276" type="person">Po-tatau-wherowhero</name>.</head>
                </figure>
              </p>
              <pb xml:id="n195" n="177"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tai-o-maketu took (ka moe i a) Kura-i-awa-rua (red ochre of the ditch, or dog-skin mat), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tonga-nuku (day of the distant south), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-titiwha (maiden of many patches), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-takina (pursued maiden), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi -pa-tango (day of cracking), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of the god of war) (<name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name>), ko</l>
                  <l>Heni-aweawe and (me te)</l>
                  <l>Manawa-roa and others (ma).</l>
                  <l>After Tu-te-rangi-aukaha was (E rere ana i muri i a Tu-te-rangi-aukaha ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-nonoi-kura (day of hanging the red ochre up), ko</l>
                  <l>Hika-moe-pa (old man that sleeps in the fort), ko</l>
                  <l>Maru-wehi (power that trembles), ko</l>
                  <l>Puhi-tahi (one plume).</l>
                  <l>Puhi-tahi took (i a) Kainga-hare (offensive home), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-te-paia (day of obstruction), ko</l>
                  <l>Mahina (grey-headed), ko</l>
                  <l>Hika-rangi (day of chanting incantations).</l>
                  <l>These are one family. (He whanau tahi enei.)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-te-paia had (na Rangi-te-paia ko)</l>
                  <l>Tirohanga-kino (looked at with evil), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of Tu, the god of war), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu, tua-rua (the second, or <name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name>), and (ko)</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe.</l>
                  <l>The second child of Toi-te-hua-tahi was (Ko te tamaiti tua-rua a Toi-te-hua-tahi ko) Rongo-ua-roa (fame of the long backbone), who took (i a) Rua-rangi-mamao (large animal of a distance), and had (a ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Wha-tonga (towards the south), who took (i a) Hotu-ai (wai) -para (sob by the brink of the water), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tara (barb), ko</l>
                  <l>Pehunga-i-te-rangi (contempt of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Ti-whana-a-rangi (eyebrow of heaven), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n196" n="178"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hine-one (maiden of the soil), ko</l>
                  <l>Tahu-ke (another spouse), ko</l>
                  <l>Tuku-po (night come on), ko</l>
                  <l>Turia (stand and dare), ko</l>
                  <l>Ao-haere-tahi (clouds go together).</l>
                  <l>Ao-haere-tahi took (i a) Ra-kai-moari (day of game of swing), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-mango (red mat of the shark), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-tere-moana (Tu—god of war—sailing on the sea).</l>
                  <l>The second wife of Wha-tonga was (Ko te wahine tua-rua a Wha-tonga ko) Rere-tua (flee to the back), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tau-toki-nui-a-wha-tonga (the spouse obtained by a great party for Wha-tonga), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tane-nui-a-rangi (great male of heaven), who was named after an ancestor (he ingoa no te tupuna), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kopu-parapara (sacred stomach), ko</l>
                  <l>Kuao (Kuwao)-pango (dark young one).</l>
                  <l>Kuao-pango begat (ana ko)</l>
                  <l>Toa-mahuta (brave one jumps), who was the first-born (to mua ko),</l>
                  <l>Ue-ngarahu-pango (trembling black cinder), who was born after him.</l>
                  <l>Toa-mahuta, the elder, had (na to mua ko)</l>
                  <l>Karihi (sinker of a net), ko</l>
                  <l>Toa-rere (fleeing warrior), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarahia (diarrhoea), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarapata (little daring), ko</l>
                  <l>Ta-whakahiku (dash towards the tail), ko</l>
                  <l>Urunga (pillow), ko</l>
                  <l>Konaha (bad breath), ko</l>
                  <l>Hauhau-te-rangi (shade of heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-rehe (wrinkled maiden), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-koa (delighted maiden), ko</l>
                  <l>Pua-ki-te-ao (bloom in the world), ko</l>
                  <l>Tireo-o-te-rangi (second night of the moon's age in the sky), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n197" n="179"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ra-i-runga (up there), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of the god of war), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (the second) (<name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Maihena</name>), ko</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe, and (me)</l>
                  <l>Mana-roa (long influence) and others (ma).</l>
                  <l>After Hine-rehe follow (E rere ana i muri i a Hine-rehe ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-matua (day of the parent), ko</l>
                  <l>Hape (crooked leg), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarehe (conquered), ko</l>
                  <l>Puhi-tahi (one plume).</l>
                  <l>Puhi-tahi took (i a) Kainga-hare (eat the offensive), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hiku-rangi (tail of heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-takina (maiden followed), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-potango (dark night), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of war), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (second), ko</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe, ko</l>
                  <l>Manawa-roa (long breath).</l>
                  <l>After Puhi-tahi is (E rere ana i muri i a Puhi-tahi ko) Ririki (very small), ko</l>
                  <l>Toi-raukena (peak of Raukena), ko</l>
                  <l>Kapua-rangi (cloud of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Muri (behind), ko</l>
                  <l>More (heart of wood).</l>
                  <l>These are all one family.</l>
                  <l>Muri begat (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Piri-tarata (adhere to the Pittosporum eugenioides), ko</l>
                  <l>Hipora, ko</l>
                  <l>Ataneta, ko</l>
                  <l>Rora, ko</l>
                  <l>Karaitiana.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>There are many lines of descendants from the above-named ancestors, but we will not continue the names beyond what we have given.</p>
              <p>(He nui nga wahanga o enei tupuna, e rangi me mutu i enei.)</p>
              <pb xml:id="n198" n="180"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>There follows after Toa-mahuta (E rere ana i muri i a Toa-mahuta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-ngarahu-pango (trembling black charcoal), who begat (ka puta i aia a)</l>
                  <l>Hamua (a certain sort of rat), ko</l>
                  <l>Hau-iti (little wind), ko</l>
                  <l>Awa-riki (small creek).</l>
                  <l>This is one family. (He whanau tahi enei.)</l>
                  <l>Hamua (a certain sort of rat), the first-born, had (na to mua a) Waha-tuara (carry on the back), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-rau-te-kawa (maiden of the Rau-kawa).</l>
                  <l>Hine-rau-te-kawa had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-maro (day of wearing the apron), ko</l>
                  <l>Korako-tai-waha (albino carried by the sea or tide), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-whakaewa (day of the strings of a mat), ko</l>
                  <l>Pare-koau (plume of the flute played with the nose), ko</l>
                  <l>Tauaro-haki (trembling chest), ko</l>
                  <l>Kura-iri-rangi (red in the sky, with a voice heard) ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hikitanga (day of nursing), ko</l>
                  <l>Kainga-hare (eat of the offensive).</l>
                  <l>Kainga-hare took (i a) Puhi-tahi (one plume), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-te-paia (heaven shut up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tirohanga-kino (evilly looked at), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu, ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu the second (tua-rua) (<name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name>), ko</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe,</l>
                  <l>Manawa-roa (ma), and others.</l>
                  <l>After Kura-iri-rangi follows (E rere ana i muri i a Kura-iri-rangi a)</l>
                  <l>Kapa (in a line), who begat (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-wha (moon of fourth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Para-kiore (spirit or bravery of the rat), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-kapu-rotu (day of heavy handful), ko</l>
                  <l>Takou (sacred red ochre used by high priests only), ko</l>
                  <l>Hori Ropiha.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n199" n="181"/>
              <p>This was the chief who, in the name of the chief who called himself the Maori King took to Wellington a long whalebone spear, a greenstone ear-ornament, and the sum of £20 in cash, as a basis of peace-making with the Government of New Zealand.</p>
              <p>(Ko te tangata nana i mau ki Poneke te patu-paraoa, me te whakakai pounamu, me nga pauna moni £20, hei maunga rongo ki te Kawanatanga.)</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Hamua follow (E rere ana i muri i a Hamua ko)</l>
                  <l>Hau-iti (little scalp), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-tu-roto (maiden that stands in the midst), ko</l>
                  <l>Uru-hau-ata (glow of the early morning west wind), ko Hua-riki (little fruit).</l>
                  <l>Hua-riki took (i a) Tu-te-rangi-aukaha (stand in the day of putting a patch on a hole), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kiri (skin), ko</l>
                  <l>Poho-kura (red stomach), ko</l>
                  <l>Maiti (very small).</l>
                  <l>Maiti took (i a) Rongorongo (news heard again and again), and begat (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tapae (lie one on another) and Rangi-o-tu the second—that is, <name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name> is the descendant of Tapae (ko te Rangi-o-tu te uri o Tapae), and these were all one family (he whanau tahi enei).</l>
                  <l>Tapae had (Na Tapae ko)</l>
                  <l>Huri-papa (turned flat), ko</l>
                  <l>Toki-whakau (axe made tight).</l>
                  <l>These from Maiti are one family. (He whanau tahi enei na Maiti.)</l>
                  <l>Huri-papa had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nga-hika (the friction), ko</l>
                  <l>Kotuku (white crane).</l>
                  <l>Ko-tuku took (i a) Rangi-ara-naki (ngaki) (day of revenge), and begat (a raua ko)</l>
                  <l>Ka-wai (will be water), ko</l>
                  <l>Paka-huruhuru (scorched hair or feathers), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakarongo (listen), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n200" n="182"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Kai-mokopuna (eat the grandchild), ko</l>
                  <l>Karaitiana.</l>
                  <l>After Huri-papa come (E rere ana i muri o Huri-papa ko)</l>
                  <l>Toki-whakau (axe made tight); then (a ko)</l>
                  <l>Patu-ai (wai) (beat the water), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-karangatia (call the god of war), ko</l>
                  <l>Toenga-riri (remains of anger).</l>
                  <l>Toenga-riri took (i a) Tawiri (Tawhiri)-O-te-rangi (beacon to the sky), and begat (a raua ko)</l>
                  <l>Warea (bother, detain by craft), ko</l>
                  <l>Rahapa, ko</l>
                  <l>Tamati Puna (spring of water), ko</l>
                  <l>Nga-huia (the huia — Neomorpha gouldii) and her children.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>We will stay at these. We cannot write all the genealogy of these lines; there are so many branches to each family.</p>
              <p>(Me mutu i konei, e kore e taea te tuhituhi nga uri o enei whakapapa, he nui no nga rerenga o nga hapu.)</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d13-d7-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Descendants Of Rangi And Papa, As Rehearsed By <name key="name-401000" type="person">Mohi Takawe</name>, Priest Of The <name key="name-207087" type="organisation">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name> And Tai-Nui Tribes. (Nga Uri A Rangi Raua Ko Papa, He Kauhau Na Mohi Takawe, Tohunga O Nga Iwi O Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu Me Tai-Nui.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rangi took Papa to wife, and begat (Ka moe a Rangi i a Papa ka puta ko) Tane-te-wai-ora (Tane—male—of the living waters), who had (tana ko)</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Po-nui (great night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-roa (long day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-tahi (first night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rua (second night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-toru (third night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-wha (fourth night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rima (fifth night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-ono (sixth night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-whitu (seventh night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n201" n="183"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Po-tua-wam (eighth night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-iwa (ninth night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rea (numberless nights), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pipiri (winter), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taero (thicket), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whakaahu (become pregnant), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ariki-awatea (lord of day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tu (standing night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-haere (departing night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-whakataka (falling night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Titi-parera (slight noise of the north-west wind), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tapatapa-i-awha (named gales), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Marangai-uru-rangi (east of the centre heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tai-karanga-roa (tide of the long calling), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ru-au-moko (trembling stream of the lizard, or earth-quake), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nuku-wahia (distance divided), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nuku-toea (left of the distance), who had (tana ko).</l>
                  <l>Rua-tipua(tupua) (pit of the goblin), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-tawhito (ancient pit), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-kuku (son of affection), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tautoru (morning star), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tanga (assemble), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kura (red), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-koko-hura (god of war uncovering the rotten), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-huruhuru (god of war the hairy), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-piki (god of war ascending), who took (ka moe i a) Rurea (shake), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-rakei (son striding away), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whare-kohu (house of mist), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Puehu (dust), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Aweawe (high up), who took (ka moe i a) Maurea (light-coloured hair), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maiao (spirits of the woods), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kohunga (infant), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n202" n="184"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu-whare-moa (stand at the moa-house), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-kere (dark son), who took (ka moe i a) Whakamao (steadfast), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-nui (great day) (first-born),</l>
                  <l>Tane-hurihia (the husband turned over) (the second-born), Rangi-mawake (day of the south-east sea-breeze), (the last born)</l>
                  <l>Tane-hurihia took (Ka moe a Tane-hurihia i a) Rangi-tu-anini (day of giddiness), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-kere the second, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-ariki (maiden lord), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-whaura (day of the comet), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-titi-uha (daughter of the stray female), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Riria Rangi-potango (dark night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-o-tu (day of the god of war), (<name type="person" key="name-400989">Hoani Meihana</name>), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe.</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Hine-ariki was (E rere ana i muri i a Hine-ariki ko)</l>
                  <l>Kura (red) who took (ka moe i a) Rangi-ikiiki (day of consuming), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tai-o-mutu (tide of the end), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Koukou-ki-rangi (dim in the sky), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hau-tu (day of giving time to the paddlers in a canoe), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hakeke (fungus), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hakeke (second), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rina-mete, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-po (dark day), who had a child (he tamaiti tana)</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Tane-hurihia was (E rere ana i muri i a Tane-hurihia ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-mawake (day of the south-east breeze), who took (ka moe i a) Rangi-whakapatu (day of contest), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-whaka-pou (pau) (day of consuming all), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n203" n="185"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi-tu-taha (day of standing at the side) was the first-born,</l>
                  <l>Ao-kehu (frosty day) was the second-born,</l>
                  <l>Ika-whiri (selected fish), third-born,</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ikiiki (consuming day), fourth-born,</l>
                  <l>Rehua (split off), last-born (te potiki).</l>
                  <l>These were all one family. (He whanau tahi enei.)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tu-haha (day of frightening away) took (i a) Hine-whakawhiwhia (daughter to whom possession was given), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kiri-hau (skin as offering), who was taken by (i a) Wa-korea-o-te-rangi (space not possessed in the sky), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-whakaarahia (sky lifted up) and Noho-kino (live in evil).</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tu-haha also took Tao-nui (great spear) as his second wife (wahine tua-rua), and had (ana ko)</l>
                  <l>Paki-hore (lazy), ko</l>
                  <l>Kahu (garment), ko</l>
                  <l>Hika-nui (great friction), ko</l>
                  <l>Pakura (Porphyrio melanotus), ko</l>
                  <l>Pirihira, and (me)</l>
                  <l>Mikaere, and she had children (me ana tamariki).</l>
                  <l>Ika-whiri (selected fish) took (i a) Hui-ki-rangi (assemble in the sky), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-te-kehu-ariki (son of the red son of [the] lord),</l>
                  <l>Tamure (schnapper).</l>
                  <l>Ta-mure took (i a) Ronaki (slanting), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ta-mai-rangi (dash from heaven), Kekerengu (black wood-bug, or kekereru), and (me)</l>
                  <l>Miha-o-te-rangi (far-off relative), and he had children (me ana tamariki).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n204"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14" type="section">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> XIII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>I feel my love allied</l>
                <l>To those of his own home;</l>
                <l>But then a hundred ways</l>
                <l>My wishes fly, and prompt</l>
                <l>A pity for the loved</l>
                <l>Of other tribes. I dare</l>
                <l>Not nurse my love</l>
                <l>Of old for thee.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A dirge of waiting love.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <head><hi rend="c">Upoko</hi> XIII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>He aroha whakauru</l>
                <l>Nohoku nei ki reira</l>
                <l>Ka tokona rautia e,</l>
                <l>Nawai te hoa aroha</l>
                <l>O ia iwi atu, e</l>
                <l>Ka mahue i ahau, u.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">He waiata tangi</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d2" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Descendants Of Rangi And Papa (Nga.Uri O Rangi Raua Ko Papa)</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(Kahu-Ngunu And Tai-Nui—Kahu-Ngunu Me Tai-Nui.)</hi></head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi-Toko (Sky Propped Up) Took (Ka Moe I A) Papa-Tu-A-Nuku (Flat Earth), And Begat (Tana Ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-po (the darkness), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-ao (the light), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-nui (great night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-roa (long night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-wheau (night soon), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-kanapa (flashing night), ko</l>
                  <l>Manumanu-tai-ao (fading into the stream of day), ko</l>
                  <l>Mango-roi-ata (shark that causes the dawn to tremble; Magellan Clouds), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n205" n="187"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu-mata-kokiri (shooting-star or meteor), ko</l>
                  <l>Awatea-i-te-rangi (dawn in heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Nuku-wahia (divide the space), ko</l>
                  <l>Nuku-taea (space gained), ko</l>
                  <l>Nuku-aho (space of radiant light), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ahoa (day of refulgent light), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-makohu-rangi (mist appears in heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Tiereere (sweet scent), ko</l>
                  <l>Tiakaaka (mother), ko</l>
                  <l>Waewae-mania (slipping foot), ko</l>
                  <l>Waewae-paheke (sliding foot), ko</l>
                  <l>Pu-mauri-kura (root of the red heart), ko</l>
                  <l>Raro-tonga (low south), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tu (standing darkness), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-haere (departing darkness), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-whakata (darkness taking rest), ko</l>
                  <l>Whatu-aho (flashing eye), ko</l>
                  <l>Rongo-te-taria (waiting for news), ko</l>
                  <l>Rongo-mahae-ata (news at dawn of day), ko</l>
                  <l>Whare-o-uru (house of the west), ko</l>
                  <l>Matangi-o-rupe (wind of Rupe—pigeon), ko</l>
                  <l>Karo-taha (ward off a blow at the side), ko</l>
                  <l>Rua-roa (long pit), ko</l>
                  <l>Rua-rangi-mamao (pit of distant day).</l>
                  <l>Rua-rangi-mamao took (i a) Rongo-ua-roa (news of long rain), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wha-tonga (towards the south), ko</l>
                  <l>Tau-toki (calm year), ko</l>
                  <l>Tane-nui-a-rangi (great husband of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Kopu-parapara (stomach that holds the first fruits of a fishing-season), ko</l>
                  <l>Kuwao-pango (black young animal), ko</l>
                  <l>Ue-ngarahu-pango (fourth day of the moon with black wood-coal), ko</l>
                  <l>Awa-riki (little river), ko</l>
                  <l>Ngaro-roa (long lost), ko</l>
                  <l>Kuwao-ariki (young animal lord), ko</l>
                  <l>Wai-rere-hua (water flowing with effect), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n206" n="188"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hine-aute (daughter of the Broussonetia papyrifera), ko</l>
                  <l>Rakau-maui (left-handed weapon), ko</l>
                  <l>Kahu-taratara (rough garment), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-rau-te-kihi (daughter of the trembling leaf), ko</l>
                  <l>Aweawe (exceedingly high), ko</l>
                  <l>Te Peeti, ko</l>
                  <l>Raki-whata (put on the stage in the dry season).</l>
                  <l>From Raki to Raki-whata were fifty generations.</l>
                  <l>(E rima te kau paparangi o Raki a tae noa ki a Raki-whata.) After Te-peeti and the others were (E rere ana i muri i a Tepeeti ma ko)</l>
                  <l>Hare Rakena, ko</l>
                  <l>Mawa-roa (long sea-breeze).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>There are many sub-tribes who take their origin from the above, and hence the relationship of the various subtribes to each other.</p>
              <p>(He nui noa atu nga wahanga o nga Hapu o roto o tenei whakapapa tupuna, te rerenga atu ki tera Hapu, ki tera Hapu.)</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Descendants Of Rangi And Papa-Tu-A-Nuku (Nga Uri O Rangi Raua Ko Papa-Tu-A-Nuku). (Kahu-Ngunu Me Tai-Nui.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi took (ka moe i a) Papa-tu-a-nuku, and had (a ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-po (the night), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-ao (day), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-tahi (first night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rua (second night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-toru (third night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-wha (fourth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rima (fifth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-ono (sixth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-whitu (seventh night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-waru (eighth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-iwa (ninth night), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-tua-rea (numberless nights), ko</l>
                  <l>Pipiri (winter), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n207" n="189"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Taero (tied tightly), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakaahu (germinate), ko</l>
                  <l>Whaitiri (thunder).</l>
                  <l>Whaitiri took (ka moe i a) Homata-iwaka(iwanga) (origin of doubt or anxiety) as her first husband, and had (tana tane tua tahi, ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-runga (son up above), ko</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-waho (son outside), ko</l>
                  <l>Hapai-o-maui (attendant of Maui), ko</l>
                  <l>Ara-whita (wita)-i-te-rangi (outer fire of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Tura (bald head), ko</l>
                  <l>Tira-a-rangi (guests of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Ira-nui (large natural mark on the skin of man), ko</l>
                  <l>Ira-roa (long natural mark on the skin of man), ko</l>
                  <l>Ira-tupata (pus from a natural mark on the body), ko</l>
                  <l>Ira-tu-pae-akau (mark seen on the skin when standing on a ridge of a hill on the sea-coast), ko</l>
                  <l>Po-kau-wai (swim in the night), ko</l>
                  <l>Miru (goddess of the world of spirits; a certain star), ko</l>
                  <l>Rere-ata (morning star), ko</l>
                  <l>Kura-tukia (red beaten, or dashed away), ko</l>
                  <l>Mairu-rangi (trembling sky).</l>
                  <l>Mairu-rangi took (i a) Rere (flee), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tato (thoughtless), ko</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ka-ko (news that flies), ko</l>
                  <l>Tama-tea (light coloured son).</l>
                  <l>Tama-tea took (i a) Kahu-kare (garment of the loved one) as his second wife (wahine tua-rua), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-ehu (pit of mist), ko</l>
                  <l>Rua-whakatina (pit of the overcome), ko</l>
                  <l>Tara-rahiri (joy of the reception), ko</l>
                  <l>Punua (young animal), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakaruru-matangi (calm the breeze), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakaruru-hau (calm the wind), ko</l>
                  <l>Hau-iti (little wind), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-hua-noa (daughter of the obtained-for-nothing), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tena-waia (day accustomed to), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n208" n="190"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hine-wai-ariki (daughter of the sulphur-spring), ko</l>
                  <l>Tau-whariki-ao (handle of the mat to lie on in the day), ko</l>
                  <l>Ao-turu (perfect day).</l>
                  <l>Ao-turu took (i a) Hine-ariki (lordly daughter), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Whaura (comet), ko</l>
                  <l>Titi-uha (privilege of one wife of many), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-takina (the daughter lifted on one side), ko</l>
                  <l>Riria-potango (dark night), ko</l>
                  <l>Hoani Meihana, ko</l>
                  <l>Ema Heni Aweawe (high up), ko</l>
                  <l>Manawa-roa, ma (and others).</l>
                  <l>After Whakaruru-matangi came (E rere ana i muri i a Whakaruru-matangi ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-koroua (stand like an old man), ko</l>
                  <l>Tama-pou (steadfast son), ko</l>
                  <l>Witi-kau-peka (swim across a branch creek), ko</l>
                  <l>Whare-purakau (house of the fiction), ko</l>
                  <l>Matai-hinu (indirectly ask for oil or fat), ko</l>
                  <l>Ao-pupuru-rangi (cloud-covered sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tu-o-uru (day of food from the west), ko</l>
                  <l>Mumuhu (push through a scrub), ko</l>
                  <l>Ua-mai-rangi (rain from heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Pakapaka (dry), ko</l>
                  <l>Renata Kawe-po (carry in the night) and his sister (me tana tuahine me),</l>
                  <l>Haromi, the child of his sister (tamaiti a tana tuahine), was <name type="person" key="name-400982">Airini Tonore</name> (<name type="person" key="name-400982">Irene Donnelly</name>).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogy From Whakaahu Through Rangi And Papa (Te Whakapapa A Whakaahu A Puta Noa Ki A Rang Raua Ko Papa).<lb/>
(Kahu-Ngunu Raua Ko Tai-Nui.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Whakaahu (cause to swell) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whaitiri (thunder), who took (ka moe i a) Kai-tangata (man-eater) as her second husband (tana tane tua-rua), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n209" n="191"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi-nui-a-monoa (great day of Monoa), who took</l>
                  <l>(ka moe i a) Pu-hao-rangi (encircle the heaven), who was a god (he atua aia), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Oho-mai-rangi (startle in heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Mutu-rangi (end of heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Hotu-ope (sob of the troop of people), ko</l>
                  <l>Hotu-roa (long sob), ko</l>
                  <l>Hotu-matapu (sob of the foundation), ko</l>
                  <l>Motai (ear-ornament), ko</l>
                  <l>Ue (fifth night of the age of the moon), ko</l>
                  <l>Raka (entangled), ko</l>
                  <l>Kakati (acrid), ko</l>
                  <l>Tawhao (copse), first-born (tuakana),</l>
                  <l>Tuhianga (marked), second-born (teina).</l>
                  <l>Tuhianga had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tuhianga the second (tua-rua),</l>
                  <l>Pou(Pau)-tama (sons all gone), ko</l>
                  <l>Haumia (fern-root), ko</l>
                  <l>Whata-a-kai (stage of food), ko</l>
                  <l>Wha-rerere (time of flying), ko</l>
                  <l>Waita (water taken).</l>
                  <l>Waita took (ka moe i a) Tu-whakaheke-ao (degrade the world), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hui-ao (assemble the [people of the] world), who took (ka moe i a) Mapaua (the brown), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-moana (daughter of the sea),</l>
                  <l>Tutai-a-roa (spy of Roa—long), ko</l>
                  <l>Korako-tikoko (white parson-bird, or tui).</l>
                  <l>I have written the above-named in some of the following pages.</l>
                  <l>(Kua tuhia ano e au enei ki nga wharangi muri ake nei.)</l>
                  <l>Tuhianga also had (ano hoki ko)</l>
                  <l>Pou-tama and</l>
                  <l>Haumia; and after Haumia came (e rere ana i muri i a Haumia ko)</l>
                  <l>Mango (shark), ko</l>
                  <l>Kai-hamu (eat scraps), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n210" n="192"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu-te-uru-tira (troop of visitors from the west), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-pahau (stand with a beard), ko</l>
                  <l>Koro-kino (evil old man), ko</l>
                  <l>Toa-rangatira (brave chief), ko</l>
                  <l>Marangai-pa-roa (long-continued east wind), ko</l>
                  <l>Maunu (bait), ko</l>
                  <l>Pikau-te-rangi (carry the heaven), ko</l>
                  <l>Toitoi (trot, or summit), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hi-roa (day of long fishing), ko</l>
                  <l>Wai-puna-a-hau (water-spring of Hau—scalp), ko</l>
                  <l>Wi-Parata (an ex-member of the New Zealand Parliament), ko</l>
                  <l>Mata-pere, ko</l>
                  <l>Moana (sea).</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Pikau-te-rangi came (E rere ana i muri i a Pikau-te-rangi ko)—</l>
                  <l>Te-ra-ka-herea (predestined day), ko</l>
                  <l>Tope-ora (cut up while alive), ko</l>
                  <l>Matene-te-whiwhi (possess), ko</l>
                  <l>Heni, Wirihana, Aperahama (one family), (he whanau kotahi).</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>After Maunu come (E rere ana i muri i a Te-maunu ko)</l>
                  <l>Kimihia (sought for), ko</l>
                  <l>Werawera (hot), ko</l>
                  <l>Rau-paraha (leaf of the paraha), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-tari (noose to catch birds), ko</l>
                  <l>Uira (lightning), ko</l>
                  <l>Wirera, ko</l>
                  <l>Ria.</l>
                  <l>Toa-rangatira had (ana ko)</l>
                  <l>Marangai-pa-roa (long blowing east wind), ko</l>
                  <l>Maunu (pulled out), ko</l>
                  <l>Aka-mapuhia (sob over the root—origin), ko</l>
                  <l>Wai (water), ko</l>
                  <l>Hika-pounamu (rub the greenstone), ko</l>
                  <l>Ao-tu-tahanga (day of nakedness), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n211" n="193"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Te-ao (the day), member of the New Zealand Parliament in the year 1888 (he mema aia no te Paremata o Niu Tireni i</l>
                  <l>te tau 1888).</l>
                  <l>After Te-ao came (E rere ana i muri i a Te-ao ko)</l>
                  <l>Ropata, ko</l>
                  <l>Hema, junior (ingoa), ko</l>
                  <l>Pitiera.</l>
                  <l>Kakati also had (nana ano ko)</l>
                  <l>Tawhao (beat in the forest), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Pu-te-aro-mea (origin of that which is first), and had</l>
                  <l>(ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Whati-hua (break the litter), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Rua-pu-te-hanga (pit of the garments), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-tu-whatu (trembling distance with the hailstones),</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-te-rangi-hoka (trembling distance of the day of a screen),</l>
                  <l>Mapaua (brown).</l>
                  <l>Mapaua took (ka moe i a) Hui-ao (assemble all the world)</l>
                  <l>and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-iri-rangi (voice in heaven) the elder (to tuakana),</l>
                  <l>Hine-moana (daughter of the sea), the next-born (teina).</l>
                  <l>Tu-iri-rangi had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tanga-roa-kino (bad Tanga-roa), ko</l>
                  <l>Uru-o-pewa (head of Pewa), ko</l>
                  <l>Maihi (window), ko</l>
                  <l>Pare-inu-ora (plume worn when life was in power), ko</l>
                  <l>Huia (collect together), ko</l>
                  <l>Hiko-piri (step up to), ko</l>
                  <l>Pare-raukawa (head-plume of the raukawa), ko</l>
                  <l>Whata-nui (great stage), ko</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ngangana (red sky).</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ngangana took (ka moe i a) Po-mare (cough in the night), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-mare the second (tua-rua), ko</l>
                  <l>Nepia.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n212" n="194"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogy Of Rangi And Papa<lb/>(Te Whakapapa A Rangi Raua Ko Papa). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi took Papa (ka moe a Rangi i a Papa ka puta ko), and had</l>
                  <l>Po (night), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao (day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-tupu (night growing), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-rea (numberless nights), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-maru-tuna (worthless), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Po-maru-wehi (crushed by fear), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-puare (open below), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uru-ehu (mist of the west), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tonga (south), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Haha-nui (great search), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ira (mole), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Maiki-roa (nursed long), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kaukau-nunui (great bather), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kaukau-roroa (long bather), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-wheki (rough bather), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rupe-tu (standing god of birds), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Maui-tikitiki-o-taranga (Maui [weary] of the hair-knot on the head of Taranga—time of power), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Whare-kura (temple), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Uenga (trembling), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Pou-tama (sons all gone), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Whiti-rangi-mamao (light of a distant day), who took (ka moe i a) Whiro-tupua (goblin god), and had (kaputa ko)</l>
                  <l>Kupe (obstinate), the first-born (to mua ko), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngake (centre body of a fishing-net), the next-born (to muri), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-te-akahia (son of the climbing plant), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tutea (jostle), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-ere (Ta-maire) (sing a song), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n213" n="195"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rurea (shake), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-rakei (son striding away), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Whare-kohu (misty house), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Puehu (dust), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Aweawe (far on high), who took Maurea (spiral shell), and had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Mai-ao (coming day).</l>
                  <l>Some of the descendants of this person have been given in the following table, but the greater portion of them cannot be given, as it would occupy too much space.</l>
                  <l>(Kua tuhia nga uri, ara etahi, i enei wharangi i muri ake nei, ko te nuinga ia o aua uri o taua whakapaparanga nei, e kore e taea te tuhi tuhi i te nui hoki o te hoha.)</l>
                  <l>But Rongo-kako (news disseminated) was a child of Mai-ao, and from Rongo-kako came</l>
                  <l>(Na Mai-ao a Rongo-kaka, a ka puta i aia a)</l>
                  <l>Tama-tea (fair son), who took (ka moe i a) Iwi-pupu (bones tied in a bundle) as his wife, but the god of Tama-tea came down and took Iwi-pupu to wife. Now, the name of that god of Tama-tea was Ue-nuku-rangi (rainbow of heaven), and he had (Ka heke iho te atua a Tama-tea ka moe i a Iwi-pupu. Ko te ingoa o te atua o Tama-tea ko Ue-nuku-rangi ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-whare-kuta (rainbow at the house of the equisetum water-plant), who had (ka puta tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku-titi (trembling earth that squeaks), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ta-kumu (day of rest), who had (ka puta tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Apa-rangi (strangers), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hoehoe (mark the skin), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-roa-i-waho (long shaking outside), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-nui (day of much food), who had (ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Moenga-wahine (female's bed), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Nga-rongo-mata-roa (news of the long face), and had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n214" n="196"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rua-iti (little pit), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tauira (pattern day), who took (ka moe i a) Hine-te-raraku (scratched daughter), and had (ka puta ko) Rangi-mata-koha (kindly-looking face), the first-born, and Tutae-tara (dust of a battle), the next-born, and Rua-uia (pit asked about), the next-born, and Rua-herea (the tied pit), the last born.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>The descendants of these four ancestors we cannot give on account of the bother of stating them, as their descendants are with every tribe which occupies the various districts of these islands of Ao-tea-roa (New Zealand).</p>
              <p>(Ko nga uri mokopuna i roto i enei tupuna e kore e taea te tatau atu i te hoha, a no te mea ko nga uri i marara noa atu ki nga iwi katoa o nga motu o Ao-tea-roa nei.)</p>
              <p>But we will give the chant-song of Ue-nuku-rangi, which was sung in reference to this genealogical table—that is, in regard to the genealogy of the offspring of Ue-nuku-rangi, which is this :—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>'Twas Ue-nuku-rangi gave the power—</l>
                  <l>His own god-power—to bring forth life,</l>
                  <l>And Iwi-pupu had a child, a son</l>
                  <l>Called Ue-nuku-whare-kuta.</l>
                  <l>Again that god his power enforced,</l>
                  <l>And Ue-nuku-titi, the child, was born;</l>
                  <l>And once again that power of god was used,</l>
                  <l>And Rangi-takumu was born to life,</l>
                  <l>And hence the words, “Thy origin and life is of the god.”</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>This chant was composed by Te-wi. (Na kua tuhia te oriori waiata o tenei whakapapa ara o Ue-nuku-rangi koia tenei:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Na Ue-nuku, e na te ure atua;</l>
                  <l>Nana i komo ki roto ki a Iwi;</l>
                  <l>(Ko) Ue-nuku-whare-kuta.</l>
                  <l>Komotia atu ai Ue-nuku-titi.</l>
                  <l>Komotia atu ai ko Rangi-takumu,</l>
                  <l>Na te ure atu koe.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Na Te-wi tenei oriori waiata.)</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n215" n="197"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogy Of Raki (Whakapapa O Raki).<lb/>(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki (sky) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ka-mau-ki-waho (caught outside), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pari-nui (great cliff), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pari-mate (cliff of death), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Moe-waho (sleep outside), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Anu-matao (chilly, cold), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Anu-whaka-rere (forsaken cold), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Anu-whakatoro (extending cold), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Anu-mate (death-cold).</l>
                  <l>These are they who pull man unto death (Na ratou nei i too te iwi tangata ki te mate).</l>
                  <l>Anu-mate had</l>
                  <l>Te-anu-wai (cold water), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taka-roa (long waiting), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pounamu (greenstone).</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rangi (sky) took (ka moe i a) Hakina (breath), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-rupe-i-aia-ki-uta (the shaking driven on shore), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-nunui (great matters), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-roroa (long matters), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-wheki (long gritty), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-pari (stand on a cliff), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taumata (brow of a hill), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-moa (the moa), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Peke-i-tua (shoulder behind), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Peke-aro (shoulder in front), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Peke-hawani (mirage), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pohaha (wide open), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai-tangata (man-eater).</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Raki (sky) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rehua (chips), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-te-oko-tahi (son of the first nursing), and</l>
                  <l>Ao-nui (great light).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n216" n="198"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ao-nui had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-roa (long light), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-pouri (dark day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-po-tako (black day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-toto (day of blood), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-whero (red day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-koro-kio (stand in shade), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mo-uriuri (innumerable), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Morea-rea (very many), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mohaki-tua (at the rear), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mohaki-aro (at the front), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kupa (mildew), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wai-hemo (droop spiritless), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ika-taui-raki (fish squeezed in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maroro-ki-tu-a-raki (powerful in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-uira (lightning), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-kanapu (brightness), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Turi-whaia (follow the obstinate), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whaitiri (a female) (thunder), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Kai-tangata (man-eater), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hema (pubes), who took (ka moe i a) Hu-aro-tu (stand in front), and had these three (ana ko):—</l>
                  <l>Karihi (sinker),</l>
                  <l>Rupe-mai-nono (sister) (internal trembling), and Tawhaki (dash away).</l>
                  <l>Tawhaki took (ka moe i a) Hine-tu-a-tai (daughter of the sea) (first wife—wahine tua-tahi), and had (tana ko) Ika-nui (great fish).</l>
                  <l>Tawhaki (dash away) took (ka moe i a) Hapai-nui-a-maunga (great power of the lifting mountain), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wahie-roa (long firewood), who took Matoka (Matonga)-rau-tawhiri (leaf of the south Pittosporum), and had (tana ko) Rata (friendly).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n217" n="199"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogy Of Tane (He Whakapapa Mo Tane). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tane-i-te-kakawa (perspiring god of the forest) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Marere-o-rangi (fallen of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Puha-o-rangi (breath of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mutunga (conclusion), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Oho-mai-rangi (start in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-matua (man parent), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hou-mai-tawhiti (force a way from a distance), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-te-kapua (son of the cloud; walked on stilts), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-mata-momoe (garment of the sleeper), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tawake-motahanga (repair doubtfully), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uenuku (rainbow), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tiki (day of lying in heaps), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-hou-rangi (man who comes in the day-time), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maru-hanga-roa (long extended power), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-tawa-a-kura (Tu-tawa of Kura), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-taka-i-ma-waho (Tu who fell outwardly), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-ata (daughter of dawn), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tore (light spot), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-pehanga (overburdened maiden), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tapu-ae(wae) (footstep), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-mata-kainga (eaten face), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-kahu-o-te-rangi (garment of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ware-atua (spittle or gluten of a god), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-rango (blow-fly), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Horonga-i-te-rangi (sacredness taken off in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-maangi-tu-noa (made weak by grief), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-amo-haere (carry on the shoulder).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n218" n="200"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d8" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Another Genealogy Of Taane (He Whakapapa Ano Mo Taane). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Taane (male) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine (daughter), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nini-titama (exceeding glow of disgust), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Niwa-reka (great delight), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-timu (halt in the north), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-take (substantial of the north), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Raro-matao (cold in the north), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pehu-tu (defiant), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pehu-rangi (defiant of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taka-huri-whenua (go round the land), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mae-awa (stale of the creek), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Muri-ranga-whenua (gentle breeze on the land), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taranga (performing the charm), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maui (weary), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rongo-mai-maru-a-ura-ta (god of edible roots and power of the glowing west), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hau-mea-taumata (offering on the peak), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Mata-kai-rua (double sight), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kai-kuha (scrap eaten), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-whanau-a-o-kehu (the offspring of O-kehu — rocks).</l>
                  <l>These were a brother and a sister, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tutei-konga (scout of the live coal), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-paka (day of eating shrivelled scraps), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kau-ko-hea (swim to where?), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-tika-nao (feel for correctly), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-reia (dash for), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-huki (roast on a spit), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Purua (plug up), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-kahu-o-te-rangi (hawk of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ware-a-tu (spittle of the god of war), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-rongo (the news), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Horonga-i-te-rangi (food eaten by the priest in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n219" n="201"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Te-mangi-te-rangi-tu-roa (flight in the high heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Amo-mate (carry dead on a litter), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>As Tane and his brother Paia (obstruct) were about to separate their parents Raki (Rangi) and Papa (flat) they had hid the Kores (the nothings, or chips) in Maunga-nui-a-te-whenua (big mountain of the earth), and when Tane wished to adorn Raki, so that the heavens might not look bare, he again went to the Big Mountain of the Earth and took the Kores out—viz.,—</p>
              <p>(I te wa i mea ai a Tane raua ko te taina a Paia, kia wehea a Raki raua ko Papa, kua huna e raua nga Kore ki roto ki a Maunga-nui-a-te-whenua, a ka mea raua kia ahua pai a Raki, kia kore ai e takoto kirikau a Raki, ka tikina ano aua Kore e Tane, a ka riro mai. Koia nei aua Kore ko.) (Nga-i-tahu.)</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Riaki (lift up with a strain), ko</l>
                  <l>Hapai (lift up), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-tihi (the peak), ko</l>
                  <l>Amo (carry on a litter), ko</l>
                  <l>Katari (Ngatari) (vibrate), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-mania (slippery), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-paheke (slide), ko</l>
                  <l>Tu-horo (join together), ko</l>
                  <l>Tawharuwharu (soppy), ko</l>
                  <l>Tapokopoko (sink in), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-awa (creek), ko</l>
                  <l>Tupu-nui-a-uta (grow great on the land), ko</l>
                  <l>Para-whenua-mea (scum of the flood).</l>
                  <l>Then was the origin of water or flood.</l>
                  <l>(A no konei te putake o te wai i ngaro ai te ao.)</l>
                  <l>Te-au-wiwhi (whiwhi) (entangled stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-wawae (dividing stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-puha (puffing stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-mahora (stream spread out), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-titi (straight stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-kokomo (entering stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-huri (turning stream), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n220" n="202"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Te-au-take (base of the stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-kakawha (ngawha) (split stream).</l>
                  <l>The water gradually ceased, or flood abated, and rose again.</l>
                  <l>(A ka iti haere te wai, ka mimiti a ka hua ano.)</l>
                  <l>Te-au-komiro (twisting stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-au-puha (puffing stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Ko-ka (nga)-pokiki (the rafts), ko</l>
                  <l>Titi-te-au (stream straight on), ko</l>
                  <l>Tata-te-au (dashing stream), ko</l>
                  <l>Maro-te-au (the stream goes straight on), ko</l>
                  <l>Whakahotu-te-au-ki-hawaiki (the stream sobs to Hawa-iki), ko</l>
                  <l>To (pregnant), ko</l>
                  <l>Tapa (the rim), ko</l>
                  <l>Nga-rimu (the sea-weed), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-takapau (the mat to lie on), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-ahua (daughter made into form), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-te-raka (ranga)-tai (daughter risen from the sea), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-nuku (moving ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-raki (ripple of the sky), ko</l>
                  <l>Hotu-a-tea (sob of the light-coloured one), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-wiwini (the shudder), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-wana (young growth), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-pa (the obstruction), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-tahi (first ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-rua (second ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-toru (third ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-wha (fourth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-rima (fifth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-ono (sixth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-whitu (seventh ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-waru (eighth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-iwa (ninth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kare-tua-kahuru (ngahuru) (tenth ripple), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-tahi (first lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-rua (second lifting-up), ko</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n221" n="203"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-toru (third lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-wha (fourth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-rima (fifth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-ono (sixth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-whitu (seventh lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-waru (eighth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-iwa (ninth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Tarewa-tua-kahuru (ngahuru) (tenth lifting-up), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-hiwi (the ridge), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-amo (the litter), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-riaki (lifting up), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-hapai (the lifting), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-tiketike (the elevated), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-pairahi (rahi rahi) (the thin), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-kapuka (breath of jealousy), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-wha-tika (the correct space), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-horoka (horonga) (food eaten by the priest), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-whaka-huka (the foam), ko</l>
                  <l>Ko-whati-tata (break near), ko</l>
                  <l>Ko-puke-maho-ata (hill seen floating at dawn), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-rimu (the seaweed), ko</l>
                  <l>Mai-ra-uta (come over land), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-takapau (the mat or offering), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-whatu-moana (eye of the sea), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-tira (the rays), ko</l>
                  <l>Moana-nui (great sea).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d9" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tane And His Wives (Ko Tane Me Ana Wahine). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tane (male) took (ka moe i a) Maunga (mountain) (first wife—wahine tua-tahi), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-piere (earnest desire), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-mata-ta (carry on a hitter), ko</l>
                  <l>Toetoe (strip into shreds), ko</l>
                  <l>Te Kawha (Ngawha) (burst open).</l>
                  <l>Tane (male) took (ka moe i a) Hine-hau-one (daughter of the aroma of the soil) (second wife—wahine tua-rua), and had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n222" n="204"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hine-i-te-ata-ariari (daughter of the dawn of the eleventh night of the moon).</l>
                  <l>Tane (male) took (ka moe i a) Tu-kori-ahuru (move in the warmth) (third wife—wahine tua-toru), who had no issue.</l>
                  <l>Tane (male) took (ka moe i a) To-hika (Tohinga) (baptism) (fourth wife—wahine tua—wha), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-te-kura-a-Tane (daughter of the red or bloom of Tane), ko</l>
                  <l>Haka-matua (dwarf parent), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-wai-puna-hau (spring of water-power), ko</l>
                  <l>Tahora-a-tea (open country of the light one), ko</l>
                  <l>Tahora-a-moa (open country of the moa), ko</l>
                  <l>Papani-tahora (open country blocked up), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-pakihi (dried up), ko</l>
                  <l>Te-parae (the level open country), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-mata-tiki (daughter of the obtained face).</l>
                  <l>Tane (male) took (ka moe i a) Puta-rakau (hole of a tree) (fifth wife—wahine tua-rima), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-ti-tama (daughter of the disgust), ko</l>
                  <l>Hine-ata-uira (daughter of gentle lightning), who took Tane (male) (sixth wife—wahine tua-ono), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tahu-kumia (beloved or family of dragged), reptiles,</l>
                  <l>Tahu-whaka-aro (beloved or family of diminished), minute insects,</l>
                  <l>Tahu-tuturi (beloved or family of kneeling), animals,</l>
                  <l>Tahu-pepeke (beloved with legs drawn up), birds,</l>
                  <l>Tahu-pukai (beloved in a heap), shells.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-body-d1-d14-d2-d10" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Genealogical Table Of Muri-Ranga-Whenua (He Pukapuka Whakapapa Tenei Mo Muri-Ranga-Whenua). (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Muri-ranga-whenua (light breeze of the sea on the land) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taranga (repeat incantations), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n223" n="205"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Maui (weary), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngai-nui (great dead shell-fish), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngai-roa (long dead shell-fish), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngai-pehu (dead shell-fish of contempt), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngai-ariki (dead shell-fish of the lord), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ngai-akiaki (dead shell-fish of the urged-on), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ihu-tatara-i-angoa (thin dogskin mat), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Manu-waero-rua (bird of two tails) (sometimes called Toi — trot—the first), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Toi (trot), sometimes called Toi the second (tua-rua), who had (tana ko),</l>
                  <l>Rauru (god of the hair of the head), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Apa (body of workmen), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taha-titi (omen of the side), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ue-nuku (rainbow), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-tapu (sacred pit), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-ora (day of plenty food), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-ki-te-hau (son with the offering of the hair of the dead), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-ki-te-ha (son with the breath), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-ki-te-matangi (son with the air), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rito (pith), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rere (flee), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Koro-tai (chirp near the tide), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ka-ko (news of the pouting lips), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-tea (fair son), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-ngunu (garment of the dwarf), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-nui (great red garment), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Rongo-mai-papa (father of the whale), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-hiku-roa (day of eating the long tail), who took (ka moe i a) Papa-uma (flat for the chest), who was the first wife, and had (wahine matamua ka puta ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-rau-moa (daughter of the moa-plume), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-takapau (red mat to lie on), the second-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n224" n="206"/>
                  <l>Parea (pushed aside), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Tahito (old), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Rurea (shake), next-born (to muri iho), and Tai-wha (tide disclosed or seen).</l>
                  <l>These last two were twins. (He mahanga enei e rua.)</l>
                  <l>Hine-rau-moa had (Ta Hine-rau-moa ko)</l>
                  <l>Rau-mata-nui (broad-faced leaf), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tineia (extinguish), and next-born was (te teina ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-mata-roa (long-faced god of war).</l>
                  <l>Tineia (extinguished) had (ta Tineia ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-ri-o-te-rangi (the screen of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ao-whe-uru-rangi (cloud of the western sky), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rua-kete (pit of the basket), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-rangi (daughter of heaven).</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-hiku-roa took a second wife (ka moe i tana wahine tua-rua i a), Rua-rau-hanga (grave), and had (ana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-raraku (scratched daughter), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tawhi-ao (day encircled by clouds), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Taraia (tie the hair up), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Kahu-wairua (spirit-garment), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Ue-wherua (tremblingly weary), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Tu-purupuru (close up), last-born (te potiki).</l>
                  <l>Hine-te-raraku (daughter of the scratch) had (ta Hine-te-raraku ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-mata-koha (day of favoured face), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-moari (day of swinging), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-kura-mango (red garment of the shark), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Humaria (good-looking), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tatai-aho (dawn of day), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-wairua (spirit of man). [See Angiangi.]</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n225" n="207"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hine-te-rangi (daughter of song) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-apu-ngangana (day of body of red men), the first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Whare-kotore (house of the younger), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Hine-kimihanga (daughter sought), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Tatara-amo (rough mat carried).</l>
                  <l>Next following Rangi-apu-ngangana was (to muri iho ko)</l>
                  <l>Te-rau-tangata-i-waho (the hundred men outside), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Puku-tatau (quarrelsome), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Harapaki (steep slope of a hill), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Putanga-o-te-rangi (coming out of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nga-rangi-pura-mua (days of first blindness), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tu-kau-whakahi (stand and defy), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Akuhata, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Taraipine, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Aitu (evil).</l>
                  <l>Rangi-apu-ngangana had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uira-i-waho (lighting outside), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tohu-mare (day of coughing), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Purua (block up), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kapua-matotoru (thick cloud), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ruruku-o-te-rangi (girdle of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-ora-i-te-rangi (maiden saved in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kawe-kai-rangi (take the food of heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tareha (sacred red-ochre), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Karauria, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Airini Tonore (<name type="person" key="name-400982">Irene Donnelly</name>).</l>
                  <l>Whare-kotore (house of the younger), had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Waka-pakaru (broken canoe), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Umu-tao-whare (oven in which food was cooked in a house), who had (tana ko)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n226" n="208"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Wai-awanga (uneasy), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hae-mania (cut up on a plain), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Pae-roa (long ridge), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Karawa (bed in a cultivation), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Uri-he (mistaken offspring), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Arihi (or Nahu), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Maaku (damp).</l>
                  <l>Hine-kimihanga (daughter sought) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tukua-a-te-rangi (allowed to go by heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Numia-i-te-rangi (disappear in heaven), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-koia-anake (day of himself only), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tama-i-awhitia (son embraced), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-koia-anake, junior, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hapuku (cod), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Watene, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Nahu (or Arihi).</l>
                  <l>Rangia-koia-anake (day by himself) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hawea (distrust), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Wini-pere, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Karaitiana Taka-moana (dragged in the sea), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Piriniha.</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu-wairua (spirit standing) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Angiangi (thin), the first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-pa (day of eating the fat of the kidneys), the next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Ra-kai-te-kura (day of adorning with plumes of feathers).</l>
                  <l>Angiangi (thin) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Kahu-tapere (garmet for the council-house), who took (ka moe i a) Hine-te-rangi (daughter of heaven), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-pu-ngangana (day of red), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Whare-kotore (house of next-born).</l>
                  <l>The descendants of these have been given.</l>
                  <l>(Kua oti enei te whakapapa.)</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n227"/>
              <p>
                <figure xml:id="Whi06AnciP009a">
                  <graphic url="Whi06AnciP009a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi06AnciP009a-g"/>
                  <head>Mari. <name key="name-401001" type="person">Manga-kahu</name>.<lb/>
Motu-poi. Roto-a-ira.</head>
                </figure>
              </p>
              <pb xml:id="n228" n="209"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Rakai-pa took (ka moe i a) Takaha (struggle), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hika-wera (hot barb), who took (ka moe i a) Hine-te moa (daughter of the moa), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Whati-apiti (splint of a broken bone), who took (ka moe i a)</l>
                  <l>Kura-mahi-nono (servile beggar), and had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-wawahia (open the heaven), who was the first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hirawea (irksome day), next-born (to muri iho)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-hirawea had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hopara (stomach), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Urupu (quite in), next-born (to muri iho),</l>
                  <l>Nga-rangi-whakaupoko (days of the supreme), next-born (to muri iho).</l>
                  <l>Nga-rangi-whakaupoko had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-whakarata (familiar daughter), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Hoani-matua, next-born (to muri iho), and (me)</l>
                  <l>Henare-matua.</l>
                  <l>Next after Hopara came (To muri iho i a Hopara ko)</l>
                  <l>Mata-ora (fresh face), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Ruinga-hoe (shake the paddle), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-ka-mahuri (day of the young tree), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-eketia (daughter who was visited), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Tini-ki-runga (many above), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Karaitiana Taka-moana, who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Piriniha.</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu-purupuru (man who stops the chinks) had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Rangi-tu-ehu (day of standing in the mist), who had (tana ko)</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-ao (daughter of the day), first-born (to mua),</l>
                  <l>Tuaka (old, robust), next-born (to muri).</l>
                  <l>Hine-i-ao (daughter of the day) had</l>
                  <l>Huhuti (plucked out), who h